diff options
| -rw-r--r-- | .gitattributes | 4 | ||||
| -rw-r--r-- | LICENSE.txt | 11 | ||||
| -rw-r--r-- | README.md | 2 | ||||
| -rw-r--r-- | old/56170-0.txt | 4186 | ||||
| -rw-r--r-- | old/56170-0.zip | bin | 75654 -> 0 bytes | |||
| -rw-r--r-- | old/56170-h.zip | bin | 333575 -> 0 bytes | |||
| -rw-r--r-- | old/56170-h/56170-h.htm | 6083 | ||||
| -rw-r--r-- | old/56170-h/images/cover.jpg | bin | 101457 -> 0 bytes | |||
| -rw-r--r-- | old/56170-h/images/i_frontis.jpg | bin | 77784 -> 0 bytes | |||
| -rw-r--r-- | old/56170-h/images/i_title.jpg | bin | 23765 -> 0 bytes | |||
| -rw-r--r-- | old/56170-h/images/i_v.jpg | bin | 100059 -> 0 bytes |
11 files changed, 17 insertions, 10269 deletions
diff --git a/.gitattributes b/.gitattributes new file mode 100644 index 0000000..d7b82bc --- /dev/null +++ b/.gitattributes @@ -0,0 +1,4 @@ +*.txt text eol=lf +*.htm text eol=lf +*.html text eol=lf +*.md text eol=lf diff --git a/LICENSE.txt b/LICENSE.txt new file mode 100644 index 0000000..6312041 --- /dev/null +++ b/LICENSE.txt @@ -0,0 +1,11 @@ +This eBook, including all associated images, markup, improvements, +metadata, and any other content or labor, has been confirmed to be +in the PUBLIC DOMAIN IN THE UNITED STATES. + +Procedures for determining public domain status are described in +the "Copyright How-To" at https://www.gutenberg.org. + +No investigation has been made concerning possible copyrights in +jurisdictions other than the United States. Anyone seeking to utilize +this eBook outside of the United States should confirm copyright +status under the laws that apply to them. diff --git a/README.md b/README.md new file mode 100644 index 0000000..7c3cb84 --- /dev/null +++ b/README.md @@ -0,0 +1,2 @@ +Project Gutenberg (https://www.gutenberg.org) public repository for +eBook #56170 (https://www.gutenberg.org/ebooks/56170) diff --git a/old/56170-0.txt b/old/56170-0.txt deleted file mode 100644 index e691b8c..0000000 --- a/old/56170-0.txt +++ /dev/null @@ -1,4186 +0,0 @@ -The Project Gutenberg EBook of The Surprise Book, by Patten Beard - -This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere in the United States and most -other parts of the world at no cost and with almost no restrictions -whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or re-use it under the terms of -the Project Gutenberg License included with this eBook or online at -www.gutenberg.org. If you are not located in the United States, you'll have -to check the laws of the country where you are located before using this ebook. - - - -Title: The Surprise Book - -Author: Patten Beard - -Illustrator: Alice Beard - -Release Date: December 12, 2017 [EBook #56170] - -Language: English - -Character set encoding: UTF-8 - -*** START OF THIS PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK THE SURPRISE BOOK *** - - - - -Produced by MFR, David E. Brown and the Online Distributed -Proofreading Team at http://www.pgdp.net (This file was -produced from images generously made available by The -Internet Archive) - - - - - - - - - -THE SURPRISE BOOK - - -[Illustration: _Marjorie might hold the lantern and he’d see what was -there._ (_Page 167_)] - - - - - THE - - SURPRISE BOOK - - - BY - - PATTEN BEARD - - - _Author of - “The Jolly Year,” “The Bluebird’s Garden” - “The Good Crow’s Happy Shop”_ - - - _Illustrated by Alice Beard_ - - - [Illustration] - - - THE PILGRIM PRESS - - BOSTON CHICAGO - - - COPYRIGHT 1918 - - BY PATTEN BEARD - - - THE PILGRIM PRESS - BOSTON - - - - -[Illustration: THIS BOOK OF STORIES ABOUT THE BOYS AND GIRLS WHO ARE MY -FRIENDS I DEDICATE TO - -Nall Candler - -BECAUSE HE HAS ENJOYED “THE BLUEBIRD’S GARDEN” AND “THE JOLLY YEAR,” -AND I WANT HIM TO HAVE THIS BOOK FOR HIS VERY OWN] - - - - -CONTENTS - - -CHAPTER PAGE - - I. The Surprise Book that Dotty Made 3 - - II. The December Surprise, The Telephone Santa Claus 13 - - III. The January Surprise, The Penny Bank Window 35 - - IV. The February Surprise, Angelina’s Valentine 51 - - V. The March Surprise, Buttinski, Peacemaker 63 - - VI. The April Surprise, Angelina’s Bird-Flower 77 - - VII. The May Surprise, Marjorie’s Mystery 91 - - VIII. The June Surprise, The Two Little Bates Girls 103 - - IX. The July Surprise, Arne’s Fourth of July Battle 115 - - X. The August Surprise, The Blackberry Adventure 129 - - XI. The September Surprise, Betty Crusoe 147 - - XII. The October Surprise, The Magical Circle 159 - - XIII. The November Surprise, Ermelinda’s Family 173 - - XIV. The First December Surprise, The Directory Santa Claus 185 - - XV. The Second December Surprise, Mary Elizabeth’s Soldierly - Christmas 195 - - Conclusion 209 - - - - - _The Surprise Book That Dotty Made_ - - - - -_I_ - -_The Surprise Book That Dotty Made_ - - -The Surprise Book was Marjorie’s, but it really belonged to Dotty also, -Marjorie said. It was Dotty who had made it once upon a time when she -had not been able to go to school because of a snowstorm and a snuffy -cold. The combination of cold and snowstorm was more or less a lucky -mixture, so Marjorie argued. At any rate, if it had not been for these, -maybe there never would have been Marjorie’s Surprise Book. You shall -hear about it. - -It began just after Marjorie, wrapped in storm-coat and arctics, -had left for school. Dotty was sitting upon a carpet hassock by the -fireside. The fire snapped and crackled pleasantly but Dotty frowned. -“I wanted to go to school with Marjorie, too,” she said for about the -forty-eleventh time since nine o’clock. “There isn’t anything to do!” - -“Nothing to do!” exclaimed Mother. “Why not make a Surprise Book, Dot?” - -“How?” inquired Dotty, turning around to face Mother in sudden -interest. “_How?_” - -“Oh, it’s quite simple,” Mother returned. “You will find it ever so -much fun. I used to make Surprise Books when I was a little girl. -They’re made in scrapbooks. You know how to make a scrapbook, Dot, -don’t you?” - -Dotty nodded. “I just take some brown wrapping-paper an’ fold it ever -so many times an’ then I cut the folds into leaves. When I have ever so -many leaves, I cut a cover for ’em an’ I tie the cover to the leaves -with a ribbon. It goes through the centre of the book an’ ties at the -back like a sash.” - -Mother nodded. “That’s it. To make a Surprise Book you first make a -scrapbook that way. Then, one at a time, you fold each leaf of the -scrapbook twice. You begin by taking the first leaf. You fold its -upper corner down till its edge runs parallel with the centre of the -scrapbook’s leaves. Then you take the lower corner and fold this up in -the same way. It makes a pocket and one can put things into this pocket -and seal them tight with a pretty paper seal like those used to seal -Christmas packages.” - -“What do you do it for?” asked Dotty. “Why do you put things into the -pockets and seal them?” - -Mother laughed. “Why, Dot,” she explained. “You put the things into -the pockets as surprises because you give the Surprise Book away to -somebody that you love very much. Every pocket holds a surprise when it -is sealed fast. You write on each pocket the exact time when it is to -be opened and the one you love very much must open the pockets and find -the surprises only when the time falls due. Do you see?” - -Dotty beamed. “I see,” she chuckled. “I’m going to make a Surprise Book -right away. What can I put into it for Marjorie to find?” - -There was a silence while Mother rocked back and forth in the big -old-fashioned rocker as she ran her needle in and out of the hole she -was mending in Marjorie’s stocking, and thought. “Suppose you cut nice -stories out of magazines and put one in each pocket,” she suggested. -“There’s a pile of story-papers up in the attic. I’ll get them for you. -You might find twelve stories, one for every month of the year, and you -might make the Surprise Book for Marjorie’s Christmas present.” - -Dotty jumped up and down. “Oh, hurry, hurry!” she begged. “I want to -begin right away. Marjorie will be coming home soon and she mustn’t -know anything about it. Can I put other things into the pockets of the -Surprise Book too? What can I put in?” - -“All manner of things that one could put into small space like -that--picture-cards, paper dolls, transfer pictures, little verses and -games that you find in magazines--’most everything that will lie flat. -You can try it and think of things to put into the Surprise Book’s -pockets.” - -Hooray! That was an idea! Dotty knew of a flat penwiper that she could -make out of flannel. _That_ would go in flat--and there might be a -penny all wrapped up in paper, maybe. Such a thing as this would be -simply a splendid surprise. Each pocket should hold something new and -wonderful except the pocket that was to be for April Fool’s Day. That -pocket should hold only a blank piece of paper folded up tight to -feel as if it were going to be a surprise. There’d be nothing at all -in it, when Marjorie broke the seal! What a joke! And every month’s -holiday should have a pocket, too! Dotty chuckled. Old Christmas cards -would now find a new use. Valentines and Easter gift cards would go -into the Surprise Book, too. And every month there would be a story -pocket in the book! What fun! As soon as she had made the brown paper -scrapbook, she fell to work folding its leaves--first, top corner over -and down; next, lower corner up toward it to make a three-cornered -pocket. The book had twenty-four leaves, two surprises for every -month. First of all, Dotty put the penwiper into the first pocket for -a Christmas surprise. She sealed it with a holly seal. Then into the -next pocket, she put a January surprise and a January story followed. -So it went through all the year. It was exciting trying to find stories -that fitted the different months, but the story-papers helped because -Mother had kept them in file, month by month. Dotty had only to look -the papers over and cut out the story she imagined might best please -Marjorie. She worked very hard indeed. All day she worked, while it -snowed outside. It seemed quite lucky, then, that Marjorie stayed away -so long. It wasn’t really lonely without her! - -And at last, with some help and suggestions from Mother, the Surprise -Book was done! It was a big three-cornered book that seemed quite -bulky. As Dot held it, she felt that Marjorie would surely like it and -she couldn’t bear to keep it till Christmas. Christmas was so far away -yet! There were four more days till Christmas Eve! But, nevertheless, -because the Surprise Book was to be a Christmas present, Mother and Dot -did it up, finally, in nice, fresh, white tissue paper and tied the -parcel together with bright red ribbon. It was a splendid present! - -When Christmas came, the Surprise Book was placed under the tree and -Dotty left all her own presents while she urged Marjorie to open the -big package that was tied with red ribbons. “You’ll like it,” she -laughed. “I made it for you. It’s a book of surprises that last all -through the year--it really is a Surprise Book because there’s so much -fun in it!” - -Then Marjorie tore off the paper and red ribbon. When she saw and -understood jail about it, she said she would make Dotty a promise and -the promise was that every time there fell due a story, she’d read it -aloud to Dotty each month. - -So, here in this book are the stories that Marjorie read to Dotty, -the stories that were in Marjorie’s Surprise Book, together with the -penwiper, the Valentine, the St. Patrick’s favor for March, the April -Fool, the paper May-basket, the four-leaf clover for June. Beside -these, there were a great many other nice things that came in the -pockets that were not filled with the stories. You shall hear about -them all yourself, as you turn the pages here. - - - - -_The Telephone Santa Claus_ - - -_THE DECEMBER SURPRISE_ - -_Of course, you know as well as Dotty that there was a penwiper in the -first Christmas pocket. The writing on that pocket said,_ - - “_Not to be opened till after you have seen all your presents from - the Christmas tree on Christmas Eve._” - -_Marjorie liked the penwiper ever so much. She said it could be used -at school. It was made of round red circles of cloth and had a button -sewed at its centre. The story pocket was quite bulky and it said,_ - - “_Open on Christmas Eve for a bed-time story._” - -_Marjorie read it aloud as she and Dot curled up in a big cosy -comfortable at bed-time. They had to have a very special dispensation -from Mother. She said that the Surprise Book story that came on -Christmas Eve might keep the bed-time light lit till it was finished. -So Marjorie read aloud, “The Telephone Santa Claus.”_ - - - - -_II_ - -_The Telephone Santa Claus_ - - -The shops were full of Christmas toys. There were Christmas greens -and fir trees everywhere. Big ribbon-trimmed holly wreaths began to -appear in front windows and everybody in the streets carried Christmas -bundles. At this time, too, Mary Louise, who lived in the large and -beautiful house with mother and daddy, and who was the only little girl -they had, began to plan what she should ask Santa Claus to bring her. - -Can anybody ever have too many toys? Mary Louise had a whole toy closet -full. There were certain “very best toys” put by nurse on the top -shelf for special occasions and there were countless “every day toys,” -some of them a bit broken, but a great many of them quite whole and -splendid, ever so much nicer than the toys that Mary Louise’s little -friends had to play with. Still, Mary Louise wanted more toys. The list -that she was now writing in her round, wiggly handwriting had already -covered several sheets of large pad paper that nurse had given her. - -Mary Louise sat at the big flat desk in the library. Her velvet dress -was almost lost in the big arm-chair that was daddy’s favorite. Behind -her was a cheerful fire on the hearth and it snapped and crackled -joyously. Mary Louise’s blue eyes travelled about the room as if -seeking fresh inspiration in the objects that they rested upon. She -already had everything, but she wanted more, and so she put the pencil -on the paper and continued the letter to Santa Claus. - -“I want two new Teddy bears, the biggest you have, Santa Claus,” the -pencil said. “I want one that is pure white like snow and another that -is furry and brown. Both should have a squeak and if you have any that -will growl, I’d like that kind, too. - -“I want a white doll carriage lined with pink satin. They have them -at Bunty’s Department Store, for I saw them once and they cost -twenty-five dollars. I want a big doll to go in it. I want a whole -wardrobe of clothes for it, a new doll cradle, and it must have a pink -silk dress, too. I want a doll that will open and shut its eyes--one -with real hair. It must talk, too. - -“You can bring me, beside this, a boy doll with a sled and all the -different kinds of clothes that a little boy ought to wear. I want a -real toy automobile with a horn and a lamp--not the kind that is like -a tricycle, because I already have one like that--I mean the real kind -that runs with gasoline. They cost a hundred and twenty-five dollars, -maybe a little more, but I don’t think you mind what they cost. - -“I want a doll house that is nicer than the one you gave me before. It -ought to be big enough for me to go into myself and I would like to -have it built up in the garden like a real house. You can put it down -by the greenhouses because it will be too big to bring into our house -or carry down the chimney, I know. And then too I want--” - -Mary Louise’s blue eyes considered the ceiling for a space of time: -“I want a ring like mother’s--one with a blue stone in it,” she added. -While she was trying to think of something else to ask for, the door of -the library opened and in walked Mary Louise’s big daddy. He glanced -for a minute at Mary Louise and he took up the telephone. - -Mary Louise’s daddy was busy there several minutes. He watched Mary -Louise nibbling the end of her pencil and he looked over her shoulder -at the letter. As he did so, a smile crossed his face. “Writing to -Santa Claus, Mary Louise?” he asked when he put down the receiver. - -“I was wondering what to ask for next,” Mary Louise informed him. “I -think I’ll ask for another pony. Nibbles is very nice, of course, but -I’d rather like one that will trot faster. I think I’d like a white -pony with a white kid harness and a white basket-cart.” - -“You’re asking for a great many things, aren’t you?” daddy suggested. -“Maybe it might be well to close the letter now. I’ll take it with me -and mail it on the way down town--better address the envelope.” - -“I might think of something more,” remonstrated Mary Louise. But she -folded the six sheets of pad paper and put them into the envelope that -daddy held out. Then she addressed it to Mr. Santa Claus, Santa Claus -Land, Santa Claus Country, North Pole, exactly as nurse had told her. - -Daddy put it into his overcoat pocket as Mary Louise had seen him put -letters that he posted for mother. Then as the library door closed, she -plumped herself down upon the thick black fur rug in front of the fire -to look at a picture book. - -She had not been there very long when the telephone bell rang. James -didn’t come as he ought and Marie was upstairs, so Mary Louise -incommoded herself by getting up from the rug to answer it. It had -already rung three times and she was quite ready to scold Marie for not -answering it. But she did not have the chance as Marie still did not -come. So Mary Louise took up the receiver. “Hello!” she called. - -“Hello,” came a cheery answer. - -“What is it?” inquired Mary Louise. - -“I want to talk to Miss Mary Louise Snow,” came the answer. “I’m Santa -Claus.” - -“Oh, I’m her!” gasped Mary Louise. “I’m--I’m her!” Never before had -Santa Claus called Mary Louise up by telephone! Never had she spoken to -him except for a few brief minutes at a Christmas party celebration. - -“You are,” returned the voice. “Well, I’m glad you are at home, Mary -Louise. There’s something very special that I want to talk about. It’s -almost time for me to receive your usual Christmas letter. I suppose -there are a great many things that you will want. Have you been a good -little girl this year?” - -“Sometimes,” Mary Louise faltered. “I have tried very hard not to have -tantrums. Maybe I did once or twice but I tried not to say things when -Marie _would_ unsnarl my hair.” - -“Have you learned your multiplication tables?” - -“Up to sevens,” answered Mary Louise. “I think I can say them, but I -can’t _always_ remember what seven times nine is and I forget seven -times twelve.” - -“That sounds as if you had tried fairly well,” the voice of Santa -Clause commented. “There are a great many Christmas presents that you -would like, I suppose?” - -“Yes,” returned Mary Louise, “Oh, yes, Santa Claus! I just wrote you my -letter and I hadn’t quite finished it when daddy came in and took it to -mail, so maybe I’ll write another later on. I didn’t ask for any games -or things. I might send another letter when I think of what I want. -If you like, I will tell you the things that I asked for in my first -letter if I can remember them. I want a big, big doll that can talk, -and it must have real hair and shut and open its eyes and it must have -blue eyes and real eye-lashes too. I asked for a pink silk dress and -gloves, I think--I can’t remember. And there were to be two big Teddy -bears with a growl and a squeak _both_--very big bears, one pure white -and the other furry and brown. I want a white pony, too, and a white -cart and harness. The letter will tell you all about _that_--I forget -all that I said in the letter,” she explained. “It was ’most six pages -long of big pad paper.” - -“That was rather long,” chuckled Santa Claus. - -“Yes,” smiled Mary Louise, “but I think I forgot to say that I wanted -gloves for the doll.” - -“I’m not sure I can bring the gloves,” Santa Claus said. “I think, -however, that I might get the doll to you. Would you rather have a doll -than the two Teddy bears?” - -“I want _both_,” replied Mary Louise. It seemed strange that Santa -Claus should not understand a thing, as simple as _that_! “Teddy bears -are very po-pular, I know, but I guess you must have ever so many and -you’ve usually brought me nicer things than you’ve given other little -girls that I know.” - -“Well, maybe I can bring a Teddy bear, if there’s one left over, Mary -Louise, but I’m not at all sure I can bring the pony this year, you -know. I’m afraid I’ve got to cut down on your presents, Mary Louise. -That’s why I called up. I have something very, very important to ask -you. I want to know if you can help me? I’m trying to distribute my -gifts more--more properly this year. You know, of course, Mary Louise, -that there are ever so many little children that do not get Christmas -presents, especially in war time.” - -“Are there?” inquired Mary Louise. “I suppose it’s the children who -have been naughty.” - -“Oh, no.” - -“What is it, then?” - -“It’s not because I forget them or because they are naughty,” -explained Santa Claus’ voice. “It’s because too many goodies go to the -rich little children. Then the poor little children who would like -toys--they have nothing.” - -“Oh,” gasped Mary Louise. “Then, I suppose you’ve given me more than my -share?” - -“I’m afraid so,” answered Santa. - -“Don’t the poor children have _anything_?” - -“Sometimes I’ve given to the wrong people,” came the evasive answer. -“You see, I have a great deal to do. I ought to have a lot of people -to help me. How can one person do it _all_! Sometimes I don’t find the -right children and I use up the things that grow in the Santa Claus -Land and then I have nothing left after the long, long lists are made -up for the very particular little rich children.” - -“Oh, dear!” - -“Yes, that’s why. Do you want to give up some of your things this year -so that they can go to the poor children?” - -Mary Louise reflected. “Which?” she asked. “Do you mean the doll or the -pony or the automobile or the new doll house?” - -“You have about a hundred dolls, haven’t you?” - -“No,” corrected Mary Louise, “only just seventy-six, counting the -little bits of china ones in the doll house. Without these there are -about forty--but only twenty are big ones.” - -“Well,” chuckled Santa Claus, “that seems to me a good deal too many. -You _could_ give up the doll, I think. Suppose that _you_ were a little -girl who had never had any doll ever!” - -“Well, but I’d like the pink doll--” - -“I’ll tell you what,” Santa Claus suggested. “You think things over. -Maybe I’ll find that I _can_ spare a pink doll for you, after all. But -I want you to help me look out for some of the poor children this year -and I want you to buy at least six presents out of your very own money. -I want you to find some children that I ought to know about. I want you -to help them for me. I’ll telephone you some addresses where there are -little poor children and you must write these down and keep them and -see that the boys and girls have proper Christmas presents. Will you do -it?” - -“Oh, yes, Mr. Santa Claus, gladly,” returned Mary Louise. “I have -nineteen dollars in my bank, I think. My daddy will help me.” - -“No, I don’t want your daddy to help you. It’s to be your very own -money!” - -“All right. I’ll not ask him. Of course I want to help you, Mr. Santa -Claus. I’ll love to do it.” - -“Well, good-bye. If I can, I’ll come on Christmas eve to your tree. You -do the very best you can, Mary Louise, and invite the poor children to -share your tree!” - -The receiver was hung up at the other end of the line and Mary Louise -stood bewildered before the library table where she had just written -her long Christmas list. She stood there thinking it all over from -beginning to end. She, _she_ had been asked to help Santa Claus! It was -a great distinction! Poor overworked Santa Claus had appealed to her as -a very rich little girl who already had everything--and she mightn’t -get the pink doll at all! - -Then Mary Louise could not keep the secret any longer and she dashed up -the stairs to mother’s room. She wouldn’t let mother go out of the room -till she had told her the whole story and mother had a very important -engagement and was all ready to go out in the car. Together they -emptied Mary Louise’s bank and counted out exactly nineteen dollars and -fifty-three cents. Mary Louise wanted to take it and start right out -in the car to buy the presents, but with difficulty mother explained -that she had better wait till Santa Claus sent in the names and she had -found out what the children wanted. - -And Santa Claus did telephone the names. Mary Louise was at dinner and -James answered the telephone. Mary Louise felt badly that she had not -been called, but there was no need to take her away from dinner; James -had the addresses on the telephone pad, mother said. She was sure they -were right. - -Mary Louise wished daddy were home. It seemed to her that he would -never come. As she felt sure she would need to buy a tree for the -Christmas party, she got nurse to take her to that shop in the -afternoon. But it is wonderful to think that a Christmas tree costs -money! Before this, Mary Louise had never considered the subject. It -was a very tall tree and it was an expensive tree. The charge for it -ate into the nineteen dollars and fifty-three cents considerably. The -things that went onto the tree must all be new. Santa Claus must see -that Mary Louise had bought new ones to please him. So she bought -ever so many-stars and birds, and balls of red, yellow, blue, green, -white, silver, gold. And there was need of tinsel. If Mary Louise had -had her own way, she would have spent almost all the nineteen dollars -and fifty-three cents just on that tree without thinking of the -consequences. Why, if she had, how could she have bought any presents -for the poor children? - -Next day, after having told daddy all about it, she wrote to the -addresses that Santa Claus had given her. She wrote the letters in ink -and used her very bestest best blue note-paper. All the letters were -sealed with a Santa Claus sticker. It did take a great deal of time, I -assure you. - -The invitations were to Mamie and Johnnie and Toby Smith. They were to -Tony Pettino and Lily Wicks and Benny Wicks who lived in a part of the -city Mary Louise had never seen. Nurse said it was a very sad part of -the city. When Mary Louise asked if she might go there and see it and -see the children, nurse said she guessed Santa Claus didn’t know what -he was talking about--she guessed _not_. Mary Louise insisted, but all -in vain. Santa Claus had told her what the children’s ages were and -left the gifts to Mary Louise’s selection. - -When daddy had taken the letters to the poor children in his overcoat -pocket to mail, Mary Louise fell to planning about the gifts. Only one -little girl--all boys! How dreadful! But mother helped Mary Louise by -suggesting things that little boys might like. From her own playthings -Mary Louise selected her biggest doll for Lily and would have given her -ever so many other dolls, had not mother thought that Mary Louise might -add other little girls to her Christmas list of poor children and make -the helping of Santa Claus more equally distributed among those who -might otherwise be forgotten. - -How fast the nineteen dollars and fifty-three cents did go--just buying -the tree and the fixings, and the sled and the overcoat and mittens, -and skates, and carts, and baseball bats! It was a tragic moment when -Mary Louise suddenly discovered that Benny had been neglected and -didn’t have as many gifts as the others. She consulted daddy, as there -were no boys’ toys among her playthings and nothing seemed right. Daddy -said--well, he said she might work and earn the money to buy Benny a -present. - -Never in her life had Mary Louise worked to earn money! “How can I earn -money?” she asked. - -Daddy thought. “If you will learn the seven times seven table, and the -eight, and the nine and any of the others, I’ll give you a dollar for -every one you can say perfectly. That’s very special, Mary Louise, -because it’s Christmas, you know.” - -Dear me! To think of having to sit down quietly in all the excitement -of Christmas rush and learn horrid multiplication tables! If anything -was work, that surely was! - -But where there’s a will there’s a way and Mary Louise did it. She -did it so well that she remembered all of the seven table perfectly. -She also went on and learned the eight and nine table and the ten -table--that was easy. Then, being quite enthusiastic, she tried hard at -the others and mastered the twelve table after keeping at it a steady -day. With the proceeds of these earnings, paid gravely by daddy, she -was able to buy Benny a game, and when she went to buy it and found -some little poor children right by the car that stopped at the entrance -of Bunty’s Department Store, she was able to invite them then and there -and go right in and buy presents for them. They needed woolen scarfs -and mittens, and Mary Louise had found presents on the toy shelf among -the toys kept for very special occasions. These would do for them. - -When once Mary Louise had started to help Santa Claus, there was no -knowing where she would end. Whenever she went out, she saw little -children whom she was sure Santa Claus had forgotten because they -looked so wistfully in at shop windows. Some of them nurse let her -speak to and she added these to her list for the party. There seemed -to be no table of thirteens to learn but daddy gave a dollar for every -poem she could recite and Mary Louise knew ever so many and it was easy -to learn short ones. - -Oh, dear! Oh, dear! How the time did fly! Before Mary Louise knew it, -Christmas Eve was there! There had been all the fun of fixing the tree -and daddy and mother had helped. Mary Louise hoped Santa Claus wouldn’t -disappoint her! She hoped that he surely would come! She was very much -relieved when James came in and said that he had just been asked to -deliver a message that came from Santa Claus over the telephone. It was -a telegram and it said: - - Will be at your Christmas party Christmas Eve eight o’clock. - - SANTA CLAUS. - -After that, Mary Louise didn’t worry. She let Marie take the tangles -out of her hair and help her into her very best pink silk dress and -then she dashed downstairs to wait for all the guests who had been -invited to come. She wanted to play games with them and she wanted -to tell them all about Santa Claus and she hoped they would like to -sing carols and dance around the tree--but most of all she hoped that -they would like the presents she had arranged for them at Santa Claus’ -suggestion. Oh, wouldn’t it be fun to see Santa Claus give out the big -white Teddy bear and the big brown fuzzy bear and the pink doll and the -cart and the skates and--and-- - -But here the doorbell rang and there was a scuffle of happy feet. It -was Lily and Benny and Tony and all the rest. They were as happy as -happy could be. Mary Louise greeted them all and then they beamed upon -her almost as if she were Santa Claus herself, but I just wish you -could have heard the shrieks of delight when the front doorbell rang -and James ushered in Santa Claus himself! It was just too bad that -daddy wasn’t there to see all the fun, though mother did hope that -maybe he might be able to come later. Oh, what a good time they all did -have! It was the very best and happiest Christmas that Mary Louise had -ever, ever, _ever_ had! It was wonderful! - -Why, Mary Louise had such a good time that she forgot all about the -pink doll till Santa Claus came and gave it to her, after giving -out all the other gifts. It was the very doll that Mary Louise had -wanted, but she asked Santa Claus to be sure he could spare it and -that he had neglected nobody else to give _her_ the doll. He said he -guessed not--at least he hoped not, and then they sat on the sofa -and ate ice cream together while Santa Claus joked and told stories. -But he couldn’t stay very long, he said, and he had to go. Then just -afterwards, alas, in came daddy, who might have met Santa Claus, if -only he had got there a wee bit sooner! And the children danced around -the tree and sang carols. And then they all wished Mary Louise a Happy -Christmas and went home with arms laden with packages that they hugged -tight and smiled and chuckled over. - -After the children went, there was just mother and daddy left. They -both kissed Mary Louise and vowed that they’d have another party again -next year, maybe. Then daddy took Mary Louise upon his knee and put a -little blue ring upon her finger. It was the kind of a ring that Mary -Louise had wanted--one just like mother’s, only little. And mother -told Mary Louise that _her_ Christmas present was the doll house. It -was coming as soon as possible. It was so big that one could play -inside and it was to be placed right close to the garden greenhouses. - -It was a Christmas that Mary Louise never forgot and couldn’t forget, -even if it had not been for the blue ring and the multiplication -tables! - - - - -_The Penny Bank Window_ - - -_THE JANUARY SURPRISE_ - -_The January surprise pocket had held a little picture calendar. -Marjorie had opened it according to directions that said_: - - “_Open sometime when you want to write a letter._” - -_As there was a Christmas thank-you letter to write upon the very first -day of January, Marjorie had opened that pocket and found the calendar. -Then she had looked to see just when she might open the story pocket. -The writing on this one said_: - - “_Open on some Saturday afternoon, when you are sitting by the - fire._” - -_The very first Saturday afternoon that came in January, Marjorie took -the Surprise Book and went to the fireside. She could not wait to find -out what was in the story pocket. She told Dotty that the time had come -for the story and Dotty curled happily at her feet on the rug while she -read “The Penny Bank Window” that was the January story._ - - - - -_III_ - -_The Penny Bank Window_ - - -“That penny bank is to blame for it all,” said Billy Williams. “If it -hadn’t been for the bank, nothing would have happened.” The bank was -quite full of pennies that Billy had been saving carefully ever since -his birthday. It had been given him then with nine times nine bright -pennies to put into it. That was because Billy was nine years old. - -One afternoon Billy took up the china bank and shook it to hear it -rattle. Really, when the bank rattled, it made Billy feel tremendously -rich. There was almost a whole dollar in the bank by now! But right -here, out fell one dull penny and it rolled along the floor. - -Billy let it roll till it stopped and the rattle of the bank seemed -quite as big without the missing penny, so he suddenly decided to spend -it--but for what? Why, just at that very minute, Billy felt hungry. -Mother was off at work and would not be home to get their dinner till -six. Billy was all alone in the rooms over the drygoods shop where he -lived with his mother. He had eaten the bread and butter that she left -out for his lunch and he was hungry. It suddenly dawned upon him that -he wanted a lollypop and that he could find a nice, sweet, red one at -the candy store around the corner. “All right!” beamed Billy. He put -the dull penny in his pocket and raced off to get the lollypop. - -If it hadn’t been for the bank, there would not have been the lollypop. -If it had not been for the lollypop, there would have been no penny -bank window. So, you see, the bank _was_ responsible. Hardly had -Billy bought the red lollypop and torn the paper off than he became -quite absorbed in eating it--and he stepped down from the curb at the -street corner quite without looking. It was a careless thing to do, -for he didn’t see what was coming. What was coming happened to be an -automobile that rounded the corner without tooting its horn! - -The doctor felt Billy all over and pronounced him a very lucky boy -indeed. “There might have been nothing left of you, my son,” said he. -“But there happens to be a good deal left in spite of the fact that -your foot got bumped into. You’ll have to keep quiet for a while; then -you’ll be as good as new.” - -“I suppose I mightn’t be so lucky another time,” grinned Billy, “but -I guess I’ll be more careful in crossing streets. It’s the fault of -the lollypop.” But it didn’t seem very lucky to be hurt and have to -sit all day in a chair while mother was away. It was fearfully lonely. -Even though Mrs. Finger from the next-door flat brought in magazines -and two picture books; even though, after school, some of the boys came -in to play checkers and dominoes and they stayed as long as they could -when they really wanted to be outdoors with the other kids. Even though -Billy learned to knit for the soldiers; even though he snipped pillows -for the Red Cross, it was frightfully lonely till mother came home from -work. - -After he watched the children pass on their way to school one morning, -his eyes roved across the yard where the leafless trees beyond shut -off the view of the roofs of other houses. Below in the quiet street -hopped sparrows. It was cold out there and they found nothing to eat. -Billy bent forward and lifted the window. From his breakfast tray that -mother had left, he took a slice of bread and tossed it far out. The -sparrows darted for it and chirped and twittered. Billy laughed. “Don’t -I wish they’d come up here to the window,” he sighed. “Guess I’ll try -it an’ see if they will.” And there was one venturesome sparrow who did -come! Billy was still watching him when the doctor came for his morning -visit. - -“If I were you, Billy Williams, I’d start a bird window,” the doctor -suggested. “My little girl knows all about bird windows and she’s made -several at home. The birds come every day. That foot looks as if it -were doing well--suppose I ask my little girl to come in and make _you_ -a bird window?” - -Billy said he’d like it jim dandy. It really was awfully lonesome. -Nothing ever passed in the street. If there were birds to watch, it -would be fun. “You won’t forget about the bird window,” he cautioned, -as the doctor took up his grip to go. And the doctor said he surely -wouldn’t. - -Knitting progressed that day rather slowly. All Billy’s bread went into -the street to the sparrows. But Billy had reached almost as far as the -end of his gray muffler in the afternoon--and the boys had come in -from school for a hasty, “Hello, kid, we’re glad you’re alive and gay! -We can’t stop because--” Yes, of course, they couldn’t come every day -but it was lonesome. Then there came a knock at the door and in came a -little girl. She was as bright and cheerful as her crimson cloak. - -“Hello,” she greeted. “If you’re the boy that ate the lollypop and got -run into, I know all about you. I’m the doctor’s little girl. I came to -help you make a bird window--bird windows are my specialty, you know,” -she laughed. - -“I’ve got some money, if you need to buy anything,” Billy announced. -“I want a real jim dandy window! You’ll make me a nice one, won’t you? -I like birds and animals, don’t you? I never had any pets but I always -did want a bird or something. Maybe I can tame the birds when they come -to my window. How do you fix it?” - -“Well, you have to have a shelf of some kind--a box that is shallow -will make _that_,” explained the doctor’s little girl. “I brought some -nails and a hammer with me and I brought a lump of suet that the cook -gave me. She sometimes won’t give it to me but this time I told her -about you and she gave it without another word. She says she’s sorry -for you and so’m I. I’m going to fix you up a splendid window.” - -The doctor’s little girl thrust up the sash of Billy Williams’ window. -“I’m awfully hard up,” she pursued, “or I’d have bought some sunflower -seed to bring with me. You ought to have sunflower seed to sprinkle on -your bird-shelf, for it brings the chickadees and the purple finches -and ever so many other kinds of birds. The woodpeckers come for the -suet and if you have peanuts, beautiful big blue jays will come and -carry them off. Could I have twenty cents to buy sunflower seed, do you -suppose? It costs ten cents a pound at the druggist’s.” - -Billy showed her the penny bank and they shook it and shook it till -there was really more money than twenty cents--“If it hadn’t been for -the bank, I’d have been running about now,” Billy grumbled. “That -bank’s got to give me something nice now anyhow!” - -“Well, I’m shaking it to punish it,” laughed the doctor’s little girl. -“I’m shaking it ever so hard. I don’t believe it likes to be shaken. -You did have ever so much money in it. I don’t wonder that you wanted -the lollypop!” - -She slipped the money into her purse and went off to make purchases. -Billy told her to get anything that the money would buy. He wanted -a bird window that would be the best anybody could have. He waited -anxiously for her to come back and when she came, her arms were full. - -Billy had to laugh. She had a small evergreen tree that she had bought -for thirty-five cents. She had two pounds of sunflower seed that had -cost twenty cents--oh, ever so much seed comes for that price and it -will last a long time, too. She had a shallow grocery box that was long -and flat and without any cover. It was about the length of Billy’s -window ledge. She had a package that came from the ten cent store. -When it was undone, it showed two tin strainers at five cents apiece. -Now, what did all this mean? - -The doctor’s little girl rolled up her sleeves and put on Billy -Williams’ mother’s blue gingham apron. First, she took the shallow -grocery box and nailed it to the window ledge. Billy was surprised to -see that the doctor’s little girl could drive a long nail almost as -well as he himself! - -“That’s the bird-shelf,” she explained. “You sprinkle sunflower seed -on it every day. The birds can light on its rim. Some days you’ll have -as many as twenty at a time. The chickadees are darling and the purple -finches are beautiful and they sing too.” - -She took a handful of striped gray and white sunflower seed and -sprinkled it on Billy’s new bird-shelf. “You’ll have to wait a while -till the birds find out about the shelf,” she said, “but it doesn’t -take them long.” Then she took the little green fir tree and some stout -cord. She tied the wee tree to one side of Billy’s blind. She tied its -trunk at top and at bottom with several twists of heavy string. It made -the window pretty--almost as if one were looking out over the top of a -fir tree. The doctor’s little girl paused after her work and smiled at -Billy. “I think that’s nice, don’t you?” she asked. - -Billy nodded. “What’s it for?” he inquired. - -“You tie bits of suet lumps to its limbs,” she explained. “The birds -will light on the branches. Suppose you cut up the suet into two or -three-inch lumps. Tie string around each and tie the lumps to the -different branches. Can you do it?” - -Yes, Billy could. The little girl had to help a bit, but not so very -much. - -“The strainers are to be tacked up. You put seed into them. When it -rains, the seed doesn’t get soaked. Birds don’t like the soaked seed, -you know.” The strainers went at the other side of Billy’s blind, -opposite the fir tree. - -It seemed as if the bird window was all done but it wasn’t! The -doctor’s little girl took a good-sized tree-twig that she had brought, -and nailed this against the window frame to make a perch. There were -three perches made this way. She put them near the two strainers and -tied suet to each perch. She said that the woodpeckers would come to -these tree-perches; they didn’t come to the fir-tree because--well, -woodpeckers couldn’t. - -When all this was done, the doctor’s little girl took something else -from her pocket. It was what Billy thought--bird-seed. It was a mixture -of seed: millet, wheat, rape, cracked corn. She said that one could get -it mixed at a grain store--eight cents a pound. If Billy wanted her to, -she’d buy some and bring it to him tomorrow, but for today all was done. - -It was twilight and almost dark by now, so they shut down the window. -The birds must all have gone off to shelter. It was too late to expect -anything of the bird window that day, but the doctor’s little girl -promised to put a bit of suet on a bush under Billy’s window as she -went home. It was to attract the birds and call attention to the window. - -That night when mother came home, she thought the bird window a -splendid thing. Billy dreamed of it all night. Indeed, he could not -wait for morning to come. He woke at four o’clock and kept wondering if -any birds would come. Then, because he was so drowsy, he fell asleep. -He woke with a sudden start just at sunrise. Was it true?--Yes, yes! -Knock--knock--knock! What kind of bird was it? There was a bird at the -suet that was tied to the perch at the window. _That_ must be it! Billy -sat up in bed and bent forward to look. There on the perch that was -highest was a black and white bird with a bright scarlet cap--it was -brother woodpecker busy eating a breakfast of suet! - -My, how exciting! Billy hardly dared to draw a breath, he was so afraid -that the woodpecker would see him and fly away. Billy had hardly been -in his chair near the window for more than a few minutes when there -was a flutter of wings and a strange little slate-gray bird lit upon -another perch and circled it, making queer, cheerful little noises. The -bird had a black head and it seemed full of sociable curiosity. Billy -wondered what it was. He did not remember ever to have seen a bird like -it before! He resolved to ask the doctor’s little girl what it was. And -then came wee little birds that called dee--dee--dee. They were the -chickadees, little gray birds with black hoods. They seemed very tame. -They came in a cluster and besieged the limbs of the little green -fir tree. While they were there, came birds like sparrows, too. They -were _not_ sparrows though--some of them were rosy red in color. Oh, -they must be what the doctor’s little girl had called purple finches! -My, how exciting! How they quarreled! What fun! They were all over -the bird-shelf, eating the striped sunflower seed in a very hungry -way. When a big blue jay came screaming toward a near-by tree, they -flew off in a hurry and the blue jay with his crest acock carefully -reconnoitered the premises and decided to eat from the bird-shelf too. -Oh, wasn’t it gay! When the doctor came, he quite agreed that it was -jolly and he brought a bird book from his little girl and a package of -the mixed seed that he laughingly called “medicine.” - -It must have been medicine, for Billy’s foot, so the doctor claimed, -grew well in a wonderfully rapid manner from this time on. And the -time passed so quickly at the bird window that really the days went -by before Billy had time to be lonely. The birds were great company. -The same ones came from day to day--the little Miss Chickadees -were the tamest. They really learned to take shelled peanuts from -Billy’s fingers and to sit upon his warm hand while they ate. Brother -Woodpecker and his wife came early. They needed no alarm clock to wake -them. Billy heard the knock--knock before he was in his chair of a -morning. Then the curious little nuthatches,--those strange little gray -birds with the funny noise that sounded like quack, quack--they came, -too, regularly. In snow and sleet and rain and sun, Billy had his bird -friends. He had the doctor’s little girl, too, some days. They sat -by the window and played games while she told him all she knew about -birds. Then, when his foot got so well that the doctor let him go out, -Billy’s first trip was to the drugstore to buy more sunflower seed with -her. - -Everybody came to see Billy’s window and the fame of it spread far and -wide. Billy always declared afterwards that it had almost been worth -the red lollypop accident, but it was the penny bank that really did it -all, you know! - - - - -_Angelina’s Valentine_ - - -_THE FEBRUARY SURPRISE_ - -_Of course, anybody might guess that the valentine card came in the -first pocket of the Surprise Book in February. It did! It was a red -heart cut from bright red paper and it had a verse upon it, too. The -story for February was a valentine story, too. It was in a pocket that -was sealed with an embossed rose. The writing said:_ - - “_Open after school at 3.30 on Valentine’s Day afternoon._” - -_Marjorie and Dotty watched the clock till the exact seconds had -ticked. Then, with the arm of her own Valentine about her, Marjorie -read aloud the story of “Angelina’s Valentine.”_ - - - - -_IV_ - -_Angelina’s Valentine_ - - -The ten cent store was the first to show valentines. On the very first -day of February, its windows were filled with bright red hearts and -wonderful pictures made with lacy gilt papers. Some were of little -birds and some were of little boys and little girls, and there was -one that showed a sleek gray pussy-cat like the one that belonged to -the Parillo family. Twice a day, coming to school and returning home, -Maria, Louisa and Angelina passed by the beautiful valentines in that -window. - -“Maria,” begged Louisa, “let us go in--just a little minute! We need -not go right home today!” - -“Please,” wheedled Angelina. “Please, Maria, do let us!” - -“Valentine’s Day is still a long way off,” returned Maria. “There -is work to be done at home. I must see to the fire and wash and iron -Angelina’s dress and then get supper. We cannot stop.” This was the -way it happened every afternoon that the three little Italian girls -passed homeward from school. It was Maria who had taken her mother’s -place. She was the mother of the family now. Was it not she who cooked, -washed, cleaned? Was it not she who with twelve years of wisdom -governed Louisa and Angelina? Did not her father trust her to do the -marketing? Maria with her duties at home was superior to valentines. -Valentines were meant for children. Maria was duty bound, and so every -day the three little Parillos marched past the ten cent store without -stopping to go in. They lived in the three rooms of the brown tenement -on the outskirts of the town. There was a corner to turn after one -had passed by the ten cent store. Often Louisa and little Angelina -hung back and peeped in at the valentines, waiting till Maria should -reach the corner. Then they dashed after her lest she turn and scold, -“Angelina and Louisa, come at once! There is no time to loiter. The -fire in the stove will have gone out if you do not hurry. It will take -time to build another and the rooms will be cold--come, I say!” - -“We saw them,” Louisa would announce, almost out of breath, quite as -if Maria were interested. “If I were rich and had money I would buy -the valentine that is beautiful with red roses. I would give it to my -teacher at school.” - -“And I would buy more than one,” Angelina would smile. “There is one of -a pussy-cat like ours. I would give it to Marguerite Santos and I would -give her many others beside.” - -“The idea!” Maria interrupted. “Marguerite Santos! The unmannerly -child! She is a class behind you in school and you do not know her. -The Santos think themselves better than the Parillos and they will not -let her play with you--all because their father has a fruit store with -candy and peanuts and a telephone!” - -“It is because Angelina has the cross teacher this year that she wants -to give valentines to Marguerite,” suggested Louisa. “Her teacher is -not nice and Marguerite has a beautiful red plush cloak--” - -“She smiles at me,” defended Angelina. “I like her. I would like to -know her and play with her. I do not think she is at all unmannerly, -Maria.” - -But Maria was fitting the key into the home lock and she took her time -to reply. As she hung over the kitchen stove to poke the slumbering -fire, she gave it more than one dig. “The Santos child is unmannerly -and I have seen it,” she insisted. “She did a most unmannerly thing -only the other day as she passed by on the road here going homeward -after school--” - -Angelina’s eyes flashed. “Tell me,” she broke in, “tell me what it was, -for I do not believe it!” - -“She did! She said _shoo_, it was just like that: she said it to our -good gray cat who was peacefully sleeping in the sun at the doorstone. -It was very unmannerly to shoo our cat!” - -Angelina sniffed. “That was nothing,” she defended, “I shoo cats, too. -Marguerite likes cats even as I do, but I often say shoo, shoo! I do it -to see the cat blink its eyes and look at me. Some cats will jump and -run. One does not know what they will do--and I have seen Louisa--” - -But here Maria put a hand over Angelina’s mouth. “I do not care what -Louisa has done,” she admonished. “Go get me the soap that is by the -basin in the bedroom so that I may wash the dress. There is no use to -start a quarrel. There is no money to buy valentines at all, either for -Louisa’s teacher or for Marguerite Santos.” - -But if the subject of valentines subsided once in a while, it was -sure to start again on the next day when Maria, Louisa and Angelina -passed homeward by the wonderful windows of the ten cent store. There -was never time to stop. Only a hasty glimpse did Louisa and Angelina -snatch. Oh, the joy of going into the store to see the piles of candy -on the candy counter! Oh, the happiness of gazing at bright colored -ribbons and wonderful toys! And the valentines that lay on the counter -in hundreds, what fun to see them, even though one could not spend -money to buy any! Alas! - -But it happened that Angelina had received a good mark in spelling -on the day before Valentine’s Day and Maria wished to reward it. “I -promised,” she said. “It is true, Angelina--tomorrow, on Valentine’s -Day, you and Louisa may stop at the store and go in while I go home. -You may stay till the sun sets, but no longer. Today I must hurry home -and I need you to help with the sweeping.” - -The gray cat was on the doorstep in the sun as they reached the brown -tenement by the roadside. Angelina lifted it in her arms and Maria -turned the key in the lock. They were home again. Tomorrow would be the -great day to visit the store and see all of its splendor. That night -she dreamed of beautiful valentines and of Marguerite Santos’ red plush -cloak. - -The morning of Valentine’s Day dawned with pink and gold happiness -of sunlight. On the way to school, Louisa and Angelina sang and when -school was out they dashed into worn brown cloaks and caps to wait for -Maria, who took her time gathering books and pencils for home-work -at night. “Hurry, hurry!” they implored. “It is four o’clock. The -sun will set by half past four and there will be no time to see the -valentines!” And so Maria hurried. At the ten cent store they left -her--joy! - -Hand in hand they pressed into the crowd. “See, Louisa!” and “Look, -Angelina!” they called to each other every minute. But it was Angelina -who caught the first glimpse of the valentines. There at the counter -was the beautiful red plush cloak of Marguerite Santos bending over the -valentines! - -Together they pressed past the other children who stood behind that -beautiful red plush cloak and they craned their necks to see the -valentines as Marguerite Santos, absorbed in the selection of the -most beautiful one to be had, turned them over one by one. But there -was no envy in the heart of Louisa and Angelina as they watched. It -was happiness that was there--of course, if one had been rich like -Marguerite Santos--but how nice it was to be where they were! How gay -the music of the pianola sounded! Wasn’t it amusing to watch Marguerite -Santos buy valentines! But right here she took up the one of the gray -pussy-cat! - -Angelina nudged Louisa. “See, see!” she whispered. “She likes the -pussy-cat. It is not true what Maria said. She is not unmannerly at -all. I would like to speak to her and ask her to come to play with -me--she has smiled at me many times when I have met her--” - -But Louisa shook her head hard. “You must not speak,” she insisted. -“Maybe she would not like to have you see what it was that she bought.” - -So, when Marguerite Santos wedged her way out of the crowd, she saw -neither Angelina nor Louisa. She held her valentine of the pussy-cat -tight in its big white envelope--tight upon the front of her red plush -cloak. She was concerned with the care of it, lest some rude person -bump into her and injure it. - -Louisa and Angelina waited a moment and then drifted out of the door -after her. The sky was all red and gold with the sunset. It was like -some wonderfully bright valentine card, so beautiful! As they turned -the corner in the dusky twilight and came upon the doorstone of the -brown house that was home, there knelt the beautiful red plush cloak -of Marguerite Santos! She was laying the valentine upon the step and -was about to knock and run away! - -It was Angelina who caught her as she turned. Louisa was lagging -behind, with her eyes on the first evening star that flamed white in -the sky. - -“Is it really for me?” asked Angelina. With an arm around the beautiful -red plush cloak of Marguerite Santos, she smiled at the big white -envelope that lay unopened on the stone. “I guess that it is a picture -of a pussy-cat like ours,” she beamed. “I have no valentine to give you -but I have always liked you, Marguerite, and I have wanted you to like -me. Could I not give you a share of our gray cat as a valentine, maybe? -I know that you, too, like cats, though you have none.” - -But here, Louisa caught up and the door opened. - -“It was very mannerly of you to bring Angelina the valentine,” spoke -Maria. “I thank you. Will you not come in and play for a while? It -must be lonely to have no brothers and sisters. We would like you for -our friend, even though we have no candy or peanuts or telephone. -Angelina has for a long time wanted to know you, Marguerite Santos.” - - - - -_Buttinski, Peacemaker_ - - -_THE MARCH SURPRISE_ - - -_There was a St. Patrick’s Day shamrock favor in the pocket that was -labelled:_ - - “_Open on the 17th of March at 6 A. M._” - -_Marjorie was afraid she might oversleep and so miss opening that -pocket entirely till the next March 17th should come around. But Dotty -saw to that. She was always wide awake, bright and early. She woke -Marjorie up even before 6 A. M._ - -_The story pocket that came next was marked:_ - - “_Open in March when the wind blows hard and you have to stay - indoors._” - -_As March came in like a lamb, Dotty kept putting off the reading of -this story to tease Marjorie. When Marjorie begged to know if she might -open it, Dot would chuckle. “The wind doesn’t blow hard enough yet,” -she would say._ - -_But finally it did blow so hard that Marjorie insisted. Then, -together, they read the story of “Buttinski, Peacemaker.”_ - - - - -_V_ - -_Buttinski, Peacemaker_ - - -Nobody would have expected it of them. They were the very best of -friends, and Miss Allen, who was the grade teacher, used to call them -David and Jonathan. - -When mental arithmetic and English classes had head and foot, Laura -and Mary made it a point not to know answers of questions that came to -them. So they kept together at the foot of the class, side by side. -Miss Allen never said a word to them or to anybody else, but she -understood. Then the classes stopped having head and foot. But she let -them sit side by side. Even their desks were together. - -Mary was always ready to laugh at a joke. Laura couldn’t even see one a -mile off. That was how the trouble started and how little Betty Peters -started to play peacemaker. Everybody called Betty Peters “Buttinski” -because she was always as interested in other people’s affairs as -she was in her own--perhaps a little too much interested. She would -interrupt conversations and ask “What’re you talking about?” Some of -the girls resented it. - -It was in beginning German that Betty Peters sat next to Mary. Laura -took French and wasn’t in the class at all. She did not know one word -of German from another. It used to be one of Mary’s jokes to pretend -that she could speak fluently so she would rattle off a long string -of vocabulary with conversational intonations to make Laura believe -she knew a great deal. Of course, Laura only half believed, though she -didn’t understand the joke. Sometimes she really thought that it was -a German conversation and she didn’t like to have Mary talk German to -her because she did not study it and couldn’t understand. Betty Peters -always helped Mary. She used to enjoy the fun. - -But one day, it ceased to be fun. Laura always was a little jealous of -Betty Peters. She used to wait at the door of the German room with -Mary’s lunch-box because she herself had a study-hour just before -recess and she could be there as soon as Mary’s class was dismissed. -Then Mary would always call out to Betty Peters a long list of German -words that meant nothing and Betty Peters would reply. On the memorable -Friday when this stopped being amusing, Laura was there waiting when -the two came out. Mary had been full of mischief that day. “Promise not -to tell--I’m going to have a joke,” she whispered as the class filed -out into the hall, Betty behind her. - -Laura caught the words and saw Betty’s nod of promise. Then Mary -launched out, “_Die, der, der, die; das, des, dem, das_,” she jabbered -to Betty. Of course, everybody knows that this is feminine and neuter -declension of the definite article, but Laura thought it was something -confidential and jumped to the conclusion that it was a personal remark -about _her_. - -She turned upon her heel and walked straight off downstairs. Mary -simply hooted with laughter and ran after her, but the harder she and -Betty Peters laughed, the more indignant Laura grew. She put Mary’s -lunch-box down upon a bench and left it and pushed Mary’s hand off her -shoulder. Mary fell back to get the box. “You’ve done it!” declared -Betty Peters. - -“Nonsense!” replied Mary. “She ought to know I was just joking. Maybe -she’s merely pretending to be angry.” But she wasn’t at all sure. - -“I think she is really angry,” insisted Betty Peters. - -“Well, what could she _think_ I said?” inquired Mary. “I didn’t say -anything at all.” - -“Perhaps she thought you said something about her--” - -“She ought to know me better,” declared Mary. Then she carried her -lunch-box to the lunch-room with Betty Peters. There was a crowd there. -At first they did not see Laura but when they did, there was no chance -to reach her in the crowd. “She did that on purpose,” suggested Betty -Peters. Mary called to her, but either Laura didn’t hear or pretended -not to, even though some of the other girls spoke to her and Betty -Peters was sure Laura _must_ have been aware of the calls. Such a -thing as a quarrel between Mary and Laura had never before happened. -Nobody knew what to make of it. Mary was mortified and determined to -reach Laura so as to explain and make it all right, but when Betty -Peters and Mary reached her, Laura walked right in the opposite -direction. Mary called after her that it was only a joke, but Laura was -icy. So at last, Mary decided that Laura would have to find out for -herself what “_Die, der, der, die_ and _das, des, dem, das_” meant. -“Two can play at that game,” she snapped, as Laura disappeared. “If -she won’t speak to me, neither will I speak to her!” Betty Peters ate -her lunch in the lunch-room but Mary took hers out into the garden. It -was snowy there and she was all alone. It couldn’t have been a very -nice place to eat lunch! Where Laura went, nobody knew. She was busy -studying all the last part of the recreation period. When Mary came in -as the bell rang, she never moved. Her back was twisted around toward -Mary’s seat. Everybody in the class noticed it, but Miss Allen said -nothing. Perhaps she thought that it would pass off by and by. - -But the next week they did not speak either! It was worse. Mary had to -rub the chalk off the blackboard with her handkerchief because Laura, -who was next to her, had the blackboard eraser; and Laura kept it on -her side and Mary wouldn’t ask her for it. Miss Allen took Mary’s book -to give to a visitor who came into history class, but Laura wouldn’t -pass half of hers over to Mary. When Miss Allen saw that she said, -“Laura!” in a sharp voice. So Laura put the book upon the desk between -them and it stayed there. Nobody turned its pages. - -At lunch hour, Mary avoided Betty Peters. Laura disappeared and Sallie -Overton found her eating her lunch off on the studio stairs--away -from everything. Mary ate hers alone in the cold garden. It must have -been that Miss Allen realized how silly they were behaving, for she -tried to set matters right. She found out from Betty where Mary was -and she put on her long blue cloak and went into the garden after her. -What happened in the garden, nobody knew, though some of the girls -watched out of the windows and saw Miss Allen talking and Mary using a -handkerchief. They came in together. Sallie Overton told Miss Allen -where Laura was and the class thought Miss Allen had talked to her, -too. It was circulated that Miss Allen had asked them to meet each -other and shake hands. But neither of them seemed to have done it, -for in class things went on as on previous days. It seemed worse than -a Chinese puzzle to solve the difficulty. Some of the girls talked -to Mary and some talked to Laura and begged them to make it up. Both -declared the other wrong and refused to take the first step. “Please,” -begged Betty Peters, the Buttinski. “Please, Laura.” But still nothing -happened. Both seemed to feel dreadfully. Both were about as blue as -Blue Monday. Miss Allen took time from study hour and talked to the -class about friendship and what it meant in terms of self-sacrifice, -generosity and loyalty. Both Mary and Laura wept, but still, after -dismission, they did not shake hands or speak. And both walked home -alone every day. - -Miss Allen was correcting papers at her desk as Betty Peters walked -down the aisle to go home. Betty Peters seemed as depressed as Miss -Allen. Indeed, she almost acted as if she had been to blame for the -whole thing and she tried and tried to get Mary to let her tell Laura -what “_Die, der, der, die_ and _das, des, dem, das_” meant. Mary -wouldn’t let her tell. She said that Laura could find out herself. - -“Well, Betty?” smiled Miss Allen, looking up from the papers she was -correcting. It seemed to Betty almost as if Miss Allen were thinking of -Laura and Mary. It sounded so. - -“It seems a dreadfully hard problem to solve, if two halves are -separated,” suggested Betty Peters, thoughtfully. She stopped beside -Miss Allen’s desk and watched the blue pencil that was marking a cross -upon Laura’s written work. - -“Do you mean David and Jonathan?” inquired Miss Allen, with a twinkle -in her eye as she looked at Betty. - -Betty nodded. - -“How did they go home?” - -“On different sides of the street.” - -“Oh.” - -“It’s really dreadful, isn’t it--and they were such friends!” - -“I asked them to overlook the mistake and make it up without -explanations--and with them, if need be.” - -“But they won’t do it. The girls have tried to help and I’m sure I -have, too!” - -“Well,” smiled Miss Allen. “What’s at the bottom of it, do you know, -Betty?” - -Betty nodded. Then Miss Allen pushed aside the papers, “Frankly,” she -said, “I don’t know what to do. They’re both such splendid girls but -neither one of them will be the first to make an apology. They’re very -childish, aren’t they?” - -“It’s just a misunderstanding,” explained Betty. “I can tell you. It -was all because Mary made a joke and Laura thought it was a personal -one. Mary said ‘_die, der, der, die_ and _das, des, dem, das_.’ Laura -thought she said something about her to me. Mary wouldn’t let me -explain. She said if Laura thought that, she’d have to find out what -the words meant herself.” - -“What sillies!” declared Miss Allen. “I suppose they’ll keep this up -eternally. I’ve tried all manner of ways to stop it; have you anything -to suggest, Betty?” - -Betty pondered. “I was wondering,” she mused, “whether if you counted -three and told them both to speak when you came to that, they’d speak?” - -“I never thought of that,” laughed Miss Allen. “We’ll try it.” - -Next day, she did. She made both of the girls stand and she told each -one to say, “I’m sorry” when she counted three and came to the end. It -really was a disgrace to the class to have the quarrel go on and on. -The girls thought it horrid. But when Miss Allen said, “Three,” all was -silence. The two stood up in the class and neither said a word! The -plan did not work! “Speak!” ordered Miss Allen--but there was nothing -but silence. - -But Miss Allen was not going to give up, “Mary,” said she, “you may -decline for me the feminine and neuter of the definite article in -German.” - -Mary looked surprised but she said it, “‘_die, der, der, die, das, des, -dem, das_.’” - -“Did you ever hear anything like that before?” asked Miss Allen of -Betty Peters. - -“Yes,” replied Betty. - -“Did you?” asked Miss Allen of Laura. - -Laura said she thought so. - -“Was that what Mary said on the memorable day when she came out of -German class?” - -“I think so,” replied Laura, a little ashamed. - -“Was it, Mary?” - -“Yes,” said Mary, loudly. She was glad to say it, too. Some of the -girls giggled. - -“Take out your English books for grammar, oral,” commanded Miss Allen. -“Betty Peters, you may conjugate the verb ‘to love.’” - -So Betty began: “Present tense, indicative mood: I love; thou lovest; -he loves; we love; you love,” and then with her eyes upon Mary and -Laura she ended, “they love.” - -Everybody in the class laughed for there was Laura with her arm around -Mary and both of them were laughing and crying, too. - -“Buttinski did it,” smiled Miss Allen. “I hope nobody else in this -class will have a quarrel. Now, we’re going to forget that there ever -was such a thing, aren’t we, Laura and Mary?” - -Together they both said, “Yes, I’m sorry!” - - - - -_Angelina’s Bird-Flower_ - - -THE APRIL SURPRISE - -_Marjorie’s surprise for April was, first, a fluffy Easter chicken -card. The Easter story pocket was another story about Angelina. The -pocket said:_ - - “_Open on the afternoon of Easter Day at four o’clock._” - -_The two little girls let Mother read it aloud to them. It was called -“Angelina’s Bird-Flower.”_ - - - - -_VI_ - -_Angelina’s Bird-Flower_ - - -Where the little brown bird came from, neither Maria nor Louisa nor -Angelina knew, but he doubtless lived near, for he came every day to -the window of the old brown house where the little Italian girls lived, -lonely without their mother. It was a year since she had died and the -days were long for Maria, Louisa and Angelina after their father left -for work at six in the morning. - -Maria was always up at five. In the early winter, mornings are dark -and it takes courage to get up in a cold room and light the lamp and -make the fire and cook breakfast. Maria was but twelve. She took her -mother’s place as best she could. She helped her father. She tended -Louisa and Angelina and if it had not been that the aunts took the two -babies, she would have cared for them gladly too. - -Angelina and Louisa were, for the time, Maria’s “babies.” She let them -play and she did the work herself. She had little time for amusement; -it was always either school or housekeeping for her. There was -breakfast and clearing up in the morning; washing and cleaning after -school; dinner-getting and cleaning again at night, beside a hundred -and one little things that a mother must see to, mending, tidying, -straightening all things. At seven, the father came home tired. Then -there was bed in the cold rooms and a new day of responsibility. Louisa -and Angelina wore washed and ironed hair-ribbons and well done-up -gingham dresses, mended as best Maria could. They took off their shoes -and stockings when at home, to save the wear, and did in general as -Maria told them except for the little brown bird. They would save their -crusts for him in spite of Maria’s scoldings. - -He came first on one of the lonely mornings before school time, when -Maria was busy with housework and Louisa and Angelina were thawing the -frosted window pane with their warm breath to look out at the chilly -snow-bound road that led past the old brown house. Louisa had thrown -out a crust because she had not wanted to eat it and there--why, there -was a little brown bird tugging at it in the snow! - -“What’re you two laughing at so?” demanded Maria, looking up from -dishwashing. “Take a-hold somebody and help here! I can’t take time to -stand by the window an’ laugh at nothing when there’s work to be done!” -But, dish-rag in hand, curiosity got the better of scolding and she -peeped over Louisa’s shoulder and saw the little brown bird and his -breakfast. - -At first she smiled, too, then she frowned. “Louisa,” said she, “you -are bad. It is you who threw out the crust of bread!” - -There was no denial. - -“And when bread costs money--and we cannot get enough to buy Angelina -new shoes!” - -“I would rather the bird had the crust,” defended Angelina. “The holes -are not yet very big.” - -But even as mother would have done, Maria watched the family purse, -and Louisa ate crusts under her elder sister’s vigilant eye each meal -time. But there were always very big crumbs at Angelina’s plate and -medium sized ones at Louisa’s. When it came time to clear the table, -Louisa and Angelina, with a glance at each other, picked these up -quickly and threw them out on the snow. It was exciting. Nobody knew -when Maria would call either little sister to account: “Louisa, give me -those crumbs. I will save them and make a pudding.” Always there seemed -to be breakfast for the little brown bird in spite of this. He came -regularly. Sometimes Louisa and Angelina had to pick the crumbs from -the coal-hod where Maria’s over hasty housekeeping threw little ones; -but always, always, always, they kept watch for the little brown bird. -And the mornings before school time were less lonely because of his -cheer. Indeed, as the days went by, he became very tame--tame enough to -hop close to the pane as Louisa and Angelina breathlessly watched. - -The mornings gradually grew lighter and the days passed on to the -latter part of February. Louisa and Angelina talked much of their pet. -Where did the little brown bird live? Could they make him so tame he -would come upon their hands? Would he learn to eat from their fingers? -Perhaps there might be a nest with little bits of brown birds somewhere -near the house next spring! Then, Angelina and Louisa might tame -these perhaps! Maria, busy with housework, had no time to answer such -questions. She merely sniffed. - -“You two are forever talking about that little brown bird,” she said, -“I have to think of other things: I think whether there is wood for the -fire and whether there is enough food in the house. You, too, Louisa -and Angelina, you have mouths to feed!” - -It was true. There was not always enough. Louisa and Angelina knew -it. They could well understand the little brown bird’s joy at finding -plenty to eat. It was good to have a hearty meal. Then one day, before -it was time to go to school, Louisa and Angelina missed the little -brown bird! “Did you see him this morning?” they asked each other. -“Maybe he has gone away and is making a nest.” - -But the next day came and no little brown bird appeared. Another -morning passed and still no little brown bird! On their way home -from school that day Louisa whispered to Angelina that she was going -to hunt for him. And when Maria was busy, they crept out of the door -and, barefoot in the cold mud, they searched for nests by the roadside -bushes. - -They found none. - -The search led them hither and thither on and on up the hill near the -brown house and toward a cluster of cottages where the Irish immigrants -had formed a colony. Maria, shaking her finger violently, as she did -when she wished to enforce a command, insisted always that neither -Angelina nor Louisa should make friends or play with the Irish children -there. “They throw stones--they are badly brought up,” she declared. - -Up to this time, good little Angelina and Louisa had never come so -close to these other tenements. But they wandered closer in their -search for the little brown bird. It was Angelina who first spoke to -the little boys that they met flinging stones there. “Have you seen a -little brown bird?” she asked. “It might be our little bird that we -have lost. Have you seen one anywhere, perhaps?” - -But the little boys simply made up faces and stuck out their tongues. -No, they had not seen any brown birds to tell of--nor did they care. -They would have thrown stones, had not a little smile from Angelina -prevented it. Angelina felt sorry for the bad little boys who were rude. - -Louisa drew her away. “Come, Ange, we will look in another place,” she -urged. “If he has been hurt we will find him, maybe. I do not think -they have hurt him,” she comforted. But in her heart she feared it. - -So they pattered back toward home through the black chilly mud, -searching the roadside. Quite suddenly Louisa came upon him lying limp -and cold under a tree by the way. He would never twitter or chirp -again. He would never come to the window or eat from their fingers -or build a nest in spring. The two little sisters sat there by the -roadside and cried and then they carried the little brown bird home and -cried some more. Maria stopped her work and tried to be comforting. -There was little to say. She did not scold very hard about the trip -abroad in bare feet. - -They put him in the beautiful box that was Maria’s treasure--a box with -a picture on its cover, a beautiful picture all red roses. They took -him to a sunny spot near the roadside and gathered last autumn’s leaves -to cover him. One could see the place from the window. - -The mornings that came after the little brown bird went away, Ange and -Louisa tried to enthuse over paper dolls that father had brought them, -cut from a Sunday newspaper--but somehow they always drifted toward the -window, even though they knew he would never come again. - -And so time passed, long mornings, school and home-coming. It began to -be spring. Grass came by the roadside bushes that showed wee buds to -break into soft colors. Maria left the kitchen door open of a morning -and Angelina sat on the stone before the doorway, thinking. Her eyes -rested for a moment upon the place where they had placed the little -brown bird under the leaves. She called to Louisa, “Oh, come--come! -Let us see what the bird-flower is! We put him under the leaves in the -earth, and there is grown from him a flower! It is a bird-flower--a -bird-flower, Louisa!” - -They ran out to look at the little flower that grew over the spot where -the little brown bird had been. “Is it so, Ange?” asked Louisa, willing -to believe. - -Full of excitement, they ran back to busy Maria. “Our little brown bird -is grown to be a bird-flower,” they cried. “Come, Maria, come quickly -and see! It is such a pretty flower, all like a star and white!” - -Maria shook her head. “There are no bird-flowers,” she declared. But -she followed them out to the sunny spot where the grass was growing -green over the dead leaves and she thought it a beautiful flower. She -let Louisa and Angelina talk of their bird-flower, but she smiled to -herself. - -But why should not little birds who have been stoned waken, with the -flowers, in the spring sunlight? Louisa and Angelina believed in their -bird-flower and they wondered, too, if all spring flowers came from -little birds. At night when their father came home, they asked him. At -first he laughed and did not understand. Maria explained. - -“They are children,” she smiled, “and they think a bird is like a bulb -or seed. They cannot understand the difference. They watched the little -brown bird all winter, and Louisa gave it crusts that she ought to -have eaten. And they found it by the roadside where the rude children -up the hill had killed it. We put the little bird under the leaves -there and now that a flower has come in the place, they call it their -bird-flower, father!” - -Then he put a hand on each little head. “My little girls,” he said, “is -it true--then call it your bird-flower if it comforts you. I will tell -you what I think: they say that there are no little birds in heaven, -for their souls do not live, they say. Yet I know there are children up -there and that wherever the children are there must be birds to sing -to them--even the angel children would want them. And I know that your -mother would miss them, too, were they not there.” - -In the stillness they heard a song sparrow trill from the bushes on the -hillside. - -“I would like to have our little brown bird sing to our mother,” -Angelina suggested softly. - -“He might sing of us,” whispered Louisa. - -But Maria was still. - -“There are many birds left, my children. You too should sing and not be -sad, for that is what is best. We will make happiness and brightness, -you, my Angelina, and you, my Louisa. We will make a garden there in -the place where you have found your star flower! I will get seeds. We -will take Maria from her kitchen to help and there will be plenty to do -in the early mornings before school then. Such weeds as you will have -to watch for, to care for the beautiful flowers that I will plant! Ah, -then your mornings will be so glad among the flowers!” - -The three little girls smiled. - -And the garden that grew up around Ange’s bird-flower all three of them -called the garden of the little brown bird. - - - - -_Marjorie’s Mystery_ - - -_THE MAY SURPRISE_ - -_Marjorie’s May surprise was a paper May basket, of course. You know -all about that. And the story pocket that came in May, Dotty had -labelled:_ - - “_Open on May Day, too._” - -_Marjorie opened it right after the first pocket, but she had to keep -the story till afternoon to read. She read it to Dotty after they -came home. “I chose it because the little girl in the story was named -after you,” smiled Dot. And so they had the funny story of “Marjorie’s -Mystery.”_ - - - - -_VII_ - -_Marjorie’s Mystery_ - - -Upon Marjorie’s list of good resolutions, not-to-be-too-curious was a -failing hard to remember and conquer. In the first place, Marjorie was -very wide awake. She always saw everything that was happening. In the -second place and in the third place as well as the tenth and thirteenth -place, Marjorie couldn’t bear not to know everything that she wanted to -know. Sometimes, she went quite too far in her attempts to find out. At -any rate, Daddy and Mother and Mark and Dotty made fun of the failing -and Marjorie, when she stopped to think twice--which wasn’t so very -often--tried hard to overcome unnecessary curiosity. Sometimes it is a -fine thing to be curious and again, it’s bad. But upon a very memorable -day in May, once upon a time, something mysterious came to pass at -Marjorie’s home and this is to be the story of The Great Mystery of -Curiosity, Unanswered. - -It happened this way: Daddy was away; Mark had gone off since Friday to -make a visit at a boy friend’s just out of town a little way; Dotty had -also gone away. She spent the night with the little girl next door and -had not yet come home. It was a Monday morning and May Day. - -Marjorie had prepared a May Day basket for her special friend, Mabel. -She had been out in the woods on Sunday afternoon and as soon as she -was through breakfast, the bowl of May Day flowers came out--and in -arranging them they scattered all over the floor as Marjorie selected -the unwilted ones to put into Mabel’s basket. - -“Look out,” warned Mother. “Somebody came last night when you were -abed. Somebody may be down to breakfast by and by--better pick up, -Marjorie! We don’t want a disorderly floor.” - -“Oh, did Daddy come home?” questioned Marjorie. - -“No, not Daddy.” - -“Who?” - -“Oh, just somebody who wants to keep quiet this morning and rest.” - -Wasn’t that enough to make a person curious! Of course it was! Who? Who -could it be? “Is it uncle or aunt?” she insisted. “Who’s ‘company’?” - -But Mother only smiled. “You’ll find out sometime,” she said. “Not now. -If I told you, you’d run right up to Mark’s room and the person who -came last night felt sick and mustn’t be disturbed.” - -Hump! The flowers were pushed into the paper May basket and she began -to pick up the leaves and buds that had fallen on the floor. “I think -you might tell me,” she begged. “I want to know who came.” - -But Marjorie got no answer. She knew it wasn’t much use to continue to -tease, but she resolved to find out who it was. - -At school the question still pursued Marjorie. Would Mark come home -and want his room and, if he did, would _he_ know who was there? After -school she dashed home and burst through the back door and up the back -stairs. Mark’s door was closed. There was a paper pinned upon it. It -was Mother’s writing and it said, “Please don’t disturb.” - -So Marjorie passed by the door. She went into Mother’s room and found -Mother sewing. “Isn’t company ever going to wake up?” she asked. “Am I -_never_ to know who is there?” - -But she received no answer only a smile. - -Dotty was home now. Dotty didn’t know who was in Mark’s room, but she -wasn’t curious about things. She was occupied in cutting out paper -dolls, sitting on the floor in the sun beside the window. - -“What happened at luncheon?” asked Marjorie of Dotty who went to -kindergarten and came home at noon. “Did anybody _talk_ in Mark’s room -when Mother took up the tray? Did you hear anything?” - -Dotty shook her head. - -Deary me! Oh, dear! And the door was _closed_! Marjorie decided to walk -by it again. She waited and she listened. She heard nothing at all--no, -not a sound, _not a sound_! Then the telephone bell rang and she ran -down to answer it. The telephone call was from Mabel. Mabel had been at -school and she wanted to know if Marjorie had solved the mystery. - -“Who came? Who is it?” she asked. - -But Marjorie did not know. Mabel suggested that it must be Marjorie’s -aunt who came from the West. “Probably that’s it,” she said. “Why don’t -you make a May basket and go tie it on the door and--and say something. -You could tell from the voice, if it answered you, whether it was your -aunt or not.” That was a good thought. Marjorie set about making a -paper May basket. She heard Mother go up the front stairs and cross -to the back where Mark’s door was. Then, having made the basket, she -decided to try Mabel’s suggestion. Mother went into Mark’s room, came -out and went downstairs again. Marjorie waited. - -Then she went upstairs softly. Mother was in the living-room with Dotty -now, playing and helping her cut the dolls out of a big magazine sheet. -They seemed occupied. - -May basket in hand, Marjorie tiptoed toward Mark’s door and saw that -the paper had been taken off it. She hung the May basket on the knob -and knocked. There was no answer. “May I come and bring you a May Day -gift?” she softly suggested to the closed door. - -But right here, _who should appear but Mother_! “I’ll take the basket -in for you, dear,” she smiled. Marjorie was quite aware of the wicked -twinkle in her eye. “Dotty wants you to help her downstairs,” she said. - -So downstairs went Marjorie. She stopped half way as Mother opened the -mysterious door and passed in with the May basket. She saw nothing. She -heard nothing. Now, wasn’t that just dreadful! Marjorie’s curiosity was -much bigger than ever but she went down to help darling little sister, -Dotty, cut paper dolls out of the fashion sheet. - -But while she cut for Dotty, she kept wondering and wondering and -_wondering_. She decided that she’d write a note upon some paper and -slip it under the door and say on the paper: - - Who are you, mysterious stranger? Please answer? Are you Auntie? - If you are Auntie, let me know, please. I want to see you. If you - are Mother’s friend, Miss Phelps, please tell me? Mother says you - want to be quiet, so I can’t come in, but I want to know who you - are--please, please put an answer under your door for me. - - MARJORIE. - -That was what she did do as soon as the last doll had been cut out. At -the time, Mother was busy in the kitchen, getting tea. Dotty was still -playing with the dolls. Marjorie slipped upstairs and tucked the paper -beneath the crack. As she came to the end of the paper, she gave it a -wiggle to attract attention. She hadn’t dared to speak again as Mother -said the mysterious person must not be troubled. - -As the paper disappeared under the door Mother appeared! She came -bringing a napkin and tray with something hot upon it. She was going to -take this into Mark’s room. - -“Marjorie,” she reproved. “Are you still so curious? Well, run away -now.” - -Marjorie waited in the hall and heard Mother speaking--but nothing -else! She was almost ashamed to pursue the mystery so openly but when -Mother at last came out bringing the tray and the empty dishes, she -laughingly handed Marjorie an answer to the letter. It said in strange -scrawls that betrayed nothing of who had written them: - - Please, I feel sick. You’ll see me sometime when I am better. I - just want to sleep now. - THE MYSTERIOUS MYSTERY. - -Marjorie laughed and then she frowned. Now, _why_ couldn’t that -person-whoever-it-was have signed a name! Why not! - -“How long before the person in Mark’s room will be well?” she asked. - -“Oh, soon,” replied Mother. “I hope very soon.” - -“What time? Will I know who it is by tea-time?” - -“Maybe.” - -“Oh, deary me!” Marjorie sighed. “Well, I’ve tried every way I can to -find out,” she said. “Perhaps I’d better forget about it. I’m going to -do my home-work for school so I can forget about it.” And she sat down -at the library table with pencil, paper and books. But still, nothing -happened! - -Then it grew twilight and the light was lit in the dining-room. -Marjorie rose and set the supper-table as usual. “How many places shall -I set, Mother?” she inquired. “I don’t really mean to be curious any -more--but you see, I must know. Mark will be home tonight and there -will be Daddy--he’ll be here--and there’s you and there’s me and, I -_suppose_ The Mystery will be down, will it?” - -“The Mystery will be down,” answered Mother, “but we’ll only need four -places.” - -But right here into the room came Mark. “Hello,” he greeted Marjorie. -“Say, that’s one on you for curiosity, Marj! But the May basket was a -peach! I’d have called to you only Mother said I mustn’t else you’d -be in and talk to me and I felt pretty sick, I tell you! I got sick -at Jimmie’s house and they telephoned home here the night I went away -after you were asleep. Mother thought I’d better come right home, if -I was going to be sick, so they sent me home late at night in their -car--it’s a joke on you, Marjorie. How about a Mysterious Stranger?” - -Mother laughed. And so, too, did Marjorie. - - - - -_The Two Little Bates Girls_ - - -_THE JUNE SURPRISE_ - -_The four-leaf clover that came in June’s first pocket was a pressed -four-leaf clover marked, “To help in examination time.” The story that -came in the other June pocket was “The Two Little Bates Girls” and it -was labelled:_ - - “_Read and open after your arithmetic examination is over._” - - - - -_VIII_ - -_The Two Little Bates Girls_ - - -They were not at all alike and they were not even sisters--those -two little Bates girls. One had curly light hair and the other had -bobbed-off black hair. One was slender and the other was plump. One had -blue eyes and the other had brown ones and both were as different as -different could be, though the names of both came upon Miss Kennedy’s -school roll one after the other; first Mamie and then Mary. - -Mary had light curls that bobbed in a lively way even in arithmetic -class, where everything was rather subdued by hard problems that Miss -Kennedy set. Mamie Bates had bobbed black hair that had a way of -falling over her forehead when she was bending over work--in brief, -Mary Bates was lively and Mamie Bates was not. Mamie Bates acknowledged -that arithmetic was about the hardest thing in school but Mary Bates -said it was easy, even though Miss Kennedy’s blue pencil went over her -paper and made big blue crosses that meant “Wrong” as often as they -crossed the papers of Mamie in the same way. - -It ought not to have been so. Nevertheless the first quarterly report -that Miss Kennedy made out for Mamie and Mary Bates ranked them side by -side--seventy-six percent! That’s not a high mark; Miss Kennedy shook -her head over both marks. It was surely nothing to be proud of! - -Mary Bates refused to show her report. - -Mamie Bates hung her head woefully and explained that she had tried the -best she knew how--which was right. Both of them decided to try even -harder next quarter. And they did try. Mamie Bates mounted up to eighty -percent, and in one examination, she achieved eighty-three! “Next -time,” urged Miss Kennedy, “see if you can’t make it eighty-five!” Mary -Bates did not tell her mark. It may have been that she was ashamed of -it or it may have been that she did not want to brag. Nobody knew which. - -But when Mamie Bates went home, she told her daddy all about that -eighty-three percent and her daddy smiled and said, “Well, if you’ll -make the next one ninety instead of eighty-five, and if you’ll keep all -the other marks above eighty-three after that, by the end of the next -quarter you shall have--What do you want most?” - -“A pony and a cart,” laughed Mamie. - -“A pony and a cart,” repeated daddy. “A real live pony and a basket -cart!” - -Hooray! Think of it! Think of it--a pony and a pony cart! That was the -way things stood with Mamie Bates during the last quarter of the year -in Miss Kennedy’s room. The black bobbed hair fell over her eyes more -industriously than ever as she bent over her problems in arithmetic. In -the margins of Mamie Bates’s examination and test papers each Friday -there began to appear such delectable written words as, “Well done, -Mamie.” But the big blue crosses didn’t quite disappear--oh, no! - -Mary Bates continued to keep her marks to herself. Very rarely did she -show any. Those that she did show weren’t so bad as some of the other -girls’ papers. But there never seemed to be “Well done, Mary,” on any -one of them. Even though there was nothing of this kind, Mary Bates -seemed contented with them. She said she had received ninety-five in -deportment and that was about the best mark that anybody could ever -receive. Miss Kennedy would never give a higher deportment mark. Even -Sallie Roberts who was noted throughout the whole class room for being -“awfully good” never received a higher mark than ninety-five--but then, -only the very bad scholars received less. Mary Bates also said that she -had a splendid report in spelling. She didn’t say what, but everybody -knew that she could spell. So could Mamie. - -And so the time went by each week nearer and nearer to Mamie Bates’s -excited anticipation of that pony! The marks, so far, had been all -right. Daddy would have to keep the promise! Toward the end of the -quarter every girl in the class was wondering if she were going to pass -herself. It all depended upon the final tests. Even Mary Bates admitted -that she was a little shaky but not much. She thought she knew it all. - -Mercy! How Miss Kennedy’s class did drill! Over the old, old stumbling -blocks they went with long pieces of yellow scratch paper. It did -seem as if everybody must pass the arithmetic test! Then the week of -examinations came and with it the worst dreaded of all, _arithmetic -examination_! - -Over this, Mary Bates shook her curls soberly. Mamie Bates struggled -with black hair falling over her forehead. And then the time was up and -papers had to be handed in. Mamie Bates gave in her paper reluctantly. -Her cheeks were flushed. As soon as it had gone, she asked if she might -look at it again, just for a minute. Miss Kennedy smiled. She didn’t -let her. “Time’s up, Mamie,” she admonished. “What’s done must stay--it -isn’t fair to the rest, you know.” - -“Yes, I know,” returned Mamie, “but you see the pony and pony cart -depend upon it. The others aren’t working for so much.” But Miss -Kennedy passed on. Everybody in the class knew of daddy’s promise and -hoped Mamie would win that percent in her arithmetic--everybody. - -Mary Bates brought her paper to Miss Kennedy’s desk without even -waiting for it to be collected. “I’m sure I got everything right,” she -chirped. “It was easy! I think I’ll get ninety-five! There’s only one -thing that might be wrong.” - -Sallie Overton nudged her neighbor. “I don’t believe it,” she -whispered. “She always thinks that she knows everything. I think it was -hard, don’t you?” - -Oh, dear! Everybody seemed depressed as they left for home that -afternoon--everybody but Mary Bates who was _quite_ sure of herself -always. Everybody compared notes with everybody else on the way home -but nobody seemed sure. One had to wait till the reports came in. It -was dreadful to wait--at least dreadful for little Mamie Bates who -was thinking about daddy’s promise and the pony. One always made more -mistakes than one knew of, somehow, yet she had tried ever so hard. She -hoped she was right. She had tried not to get excited. She had tried -to stop and think over rules and she thought she ought to have done -something she hadn’t done, of course. It was fearfully hard to wait -till Monday. On Monday the report cards were to be given out. Almost -everybody was expecting some kind of a surprise that day, but the -surprise that Miss Kennedy’s class anticipated was one of percents, not -of teachers. When the class assembled, there in Miss Kennedy’s chair -and right at her desk making out the report cards sat--a substitute -teacher! She would tell nobody what the marks were and she just -snapped. Really, Miss Kennedy would have told Mamie Bates, at least. -_She_ knew about the pony. But the substitute teacher only said that -there was no hurry, they’d know fast enough. She didn’t like to be -asked questions at all. She said Miss Kennedy might not come back at -all--no, of course not! Why should she? (At this everybody looked more -worried than ever. All the class loved Miss Kennedy. Sallie Overton had -openly said that she didn’t want to pass because if she did, next year, -she’d have to leave Miss Kennedy’s room.) But at the end of the study -period, before being finally dismissed, the report cards were given -out, _at last_! - -Mamie Bates grasped hers. She hardly dared to look, but when she -did, tears sprang to her eyes and she had to shake the brown bobbed -hair over them. There it was _seventy-six percent_! The schoolroom -blurred--only seventy-six percent! And how hard she had tried to please -daddy--and how she did want that pony! Yet all hope was gone now -because the final mark had fallen below! Mechanically she stood to be -dismissed. Mechanically she went to the cloak room, and mechanically -she walked toward home. - -Seventy-six--not even eighty-three! And the pony--the pony! - -Daddy didn’t ask about reports. Mamie Bates decided to wait and give -the bad news out when she herself was a little more used to it. Perhaps -next day, she could do it. Of course, seventy-six would promote one -into the next grade, but it wouldn’t give the pony! If Miss Kennedy -had been there, she would have explained to Mamie Bates all about her -mistakes, but the substitute kept the papers. She didn’t seem to think -much of anybody’s mark--but substitutes never do seem to care. Mamie -hoped Miss Kennedy would come back next day. She’d explain everything. - -And the next day, sure enough, there was Miss Kennedy at her desk, -smiling. As Mamie came in and passed her, she smiled. “Mamie,” she -smiled, “I’m glad about your arithmetic. Are you?” - -Mamie hung her head. “It wasn’t good, Miss Kennedy,” she stated, trying -hard not to cry. “I thought I was doing it right but I must have been -careless. I really knew about everything!” - -“Let’s see your paper,” asked Miss Kennedy--but the substitute had the -paper. Miss Kennedy didn’t know of any very bad trouble. “Let’s see -your card, then,” she asked. - -Mamie took it out of her book where it was hidden, unsigned as yet by -daddy. “It’s too bad,” she sighed. “There can’t be any pony at all now!” - -“No pony? Why not?” And then Miss Kennedy saw the seventy-six percent -upon the report card! “Why, why, Mamie Bates!” exclaimed Miss Kennedy. -“Your mark is ninety-six, not seventy-six! I’ve just seen it in the -teacher’s book. That must be a mistake! Wait a minute and I’ll see.” -Off she dashed to get the examination papers in the next room. Mamie -Bates’s heart went pit-pat. She was sure Miss Kennedy was right--oh, -_the pony_! - -Yes, of course, it was a mistake--a mistake made by the substitute. She -had mixed the marks of the two little Bates girls, who were no more -alike than their arithmetic marks! - -Mary Bates said she didn’t care so long as she passed, so perhaps the -change of her mark didn’t matter so much. It was really Mamie Bates who -had worked hardest, anyhow. - -But the really lovely thing that happened, happened at the close of -school that day. When Mamie Bates came out of school, there was a pony -and a pony cart waiting by the curb and daddy was in the cart! He--how -did _he_ know about the arithmetic reports being all right? But it -didn’t take Mamie Bates long to claim the pony! She wanted to know if -he had a name and when daddy said he didn’t think so, he was called -Arithmetic right then and there. Miss Kennedy came out to see him and -had the first ride behind him. - - - - -_Arne’s Fourth of July Battle_ - - -_THE JULY SURPRISE_ - -_The July pocket that came first was opened on July third at noon. It -held a wee American flag. The story pocket came later and it held a -Fourth of July story. They read it sitting in the hammock on the porch. -It was called, “Arne’s Fourth of July Battle.”_ - - - - -_IX_ - -_Arne’s Fourth of July Battle_ - - -Arne drove the white horse, Christopher, into Danville every morning -to take the milk to the creamery. He started from the farm as soon as -the milk was in the cans, just as Lyman or Leslie--whichever it might -happen to be--took the cows to the wood pasture. It was a long drive -over the Prairie Road into Danville Creamery. Most usually it was -uneventful. And every day, now that the last of June had come, grew -warmer and warmer. Some days it was decidedly hot on the Prairie Road, -even though Arne and Christopher started so early of a morning. - -There were almost always errands to do in Danville, after having been -to the creamery. Afterwards, Arne and Christopher had to hurry back -to the farm because there was work to do there, too. The men needed -Christopher in the fields, and Arne, too. There never was any time to -idle along the road. It seemed to Arne that work never ended. He wanted -some fun--that’s what he wanted. The other boys didn’t have to work all -the time in summer--but then, it wasn’t all of them that owned thrift -cards. Arne did. He already had earned ten stamps. When he thought of -that, then he was rather glad he had the work to do for his father. -His father gave him a thrift stamp every week that work was well and -satisfactorily done--and without shirking. So far, Arne had only missed -getting his stamp once. That was when he slipped off one day to go to -the swimming-hole with Jimmy Smith when he was supposed to be working -in the hay-field, raking. That was last week. - -As Arne reflected upon these things and Christopher jogged into -Danville that day that was the very last day of June, he slapped the -reins and decided that he would lose no more thrift stamps. He wore his -knot of red, white and blue ribbon pinned on his blue shirt and he was -“doing his bit” quite as much as anybody, even though the other boys -did have more chance to have fun. Then he looked up and saw--the circus -poster! - -Right then and there, he stopped Christopher and sat gazing at it. The -circus was coming to Danville on the Fourth of July--twenty-five cents -admission. The picture showed all manner of lovely ladies dancing on -the backs of black horses. It showed elephants that played hoop; it -pictured funny clowns and monkeys riding dogs--in short, everything -that a circus ought to be seemed suggested by the big circus poster. -“I’m a-goin’,” Arne resolved aloud. “Sure, I’m a-goin’ to it, somehow!” -Then he clucked to Christopher and the wagon rattled onward toward -the creamery. Just that one afternoon was the circus coming. It was a -splendid kind of Fourth of July treat. “I guess my father’ll let me -go,” he mused. “I guess so.” - -When he reached Danville, all the lads who were waiting for cans to be -emptied had gathered in a knot near the creamery door. Everybody was -talking about the circus. Everybody was going. - -Harold Sniffin’s cans were ready first. He and Arne came the same road -so he waited to go home with him. They tied Christopher to the back of -Harold’s cart and the two sat together and talked as they rode home -over the Prairie Road. Harold’s father let _him_ buy his own thrift -stamps. Harold was going without his weekly stamp and was going to buy -his circus ticket with the twenty-five cents. As Arne had no money, -Harold suggested this method of getting a ticket. Fourth of July did -not always bring a circus. This year there had been no spring circus at -all. Circuses couldn’t travel well on account of the railroads needing -the cars now. This circus, it seemed, had gone from town to town upon -its own feet and in its own circus wagons. - -They had decided to go together and start early when the road of -Harold’s turning came. Then they unhitched Christopher and Arne whipped -up and came clattering into the red barn at home. “There’s a circus -coming to Danville on the Fourth,” he laughed. “Guess that’s a fine -way to celebrate a _Safe an’ Sane_ day!” - -Only four more days to wait! Hooray! All that afternoon, Arne sang -happily as he ran around the farm doing chores. He reflected, as -he hoed his patch late in the afternoon, that farm work was really -patriotic work and that he, right there hoeing, was doing his bit as -much as if he were buying a thrift stamp. Of course he was! - -That night when he was coming from the barn, after having fed the -calves their bran mixture, he met his father. He explained about the -circus. He wanted the money instead of the stamp, he said. - -“All right,” said father. There the matter dropped. He did not ask -about the circus at all. - -But Arne talked a great deal about it to his mother. He talked about it -to Lyman and Leslie, who were helpers at the farm. When it was dark and -chores were done, he sat on the flat stone at the doorstep and watched -the stars come out while he thought about it some more--only four more -days! - -The morning of the first of July, Christopher trotted into Danville at -a pretty rapid pace. Indeed, he was rather white around the collar -when they at last reached the circus poster on the road to Danville. -But he earned his rest, for there Arne stopped and gazed at all the -wonderful things. The circus poster promised many, many more than were -pictured there. It said a thousand thrills would be felt by everyone -who witnessed the daring tight-rope walking. It spoke of the Wild West -and Indians that were a feature of the performance. It was only a big -poster but one felt after looking at it, that one could hardly wait -three days more before the Fourth should come! And going home from -Danville, Arne again sat beside Harold while Christopher jogged behind. -Again they talked. Again they planned. Again they undid Christopher -from the rear of Harold’s cart. Again at the crossroads, they parted -till the morrow. And again on the morrow, the very same thing occurred. - -Only one day more before the Fourth! In the country few have -firecrackers. Arne was thinking chiefly about that circus. He and -Harold planned to go in time to see the parade in the morning. Only one -day more-- - -Then the next day it rained. It rained unexpectedly in the afternoon -when the hay was all ready to pitch. They had to hurry out, even in -the rain, and stack it. Arne went with the others. He was wet through -when he came in but his spirits were undampened by the shower. Only -one night more--and then, Fourth of July and circus! Hooray! Hooray! -Hooray! Tomorrow! _Tomorrow!_ - -After he had fixed the bran mixture for the calves that night, Arne -hung around the barn where Lyman and Leslie were milking. He liked to -hear them talk and joke together. Tonight, he himself felt that there -was only one big subject of conversation and he broached this as he -came through with the empty pails that had held the calves’ supper. -“I’m goin’ to the Danville circus tomorrow,” he chirped. “Be you goin’ -too?” - -“You’re lucky, kid,” replied Leslie. “How’d you get the money?” - -“My week’s wages,” answered Arne. “The thrift stamp money.” When -he said it, somehow, it sounded queer. It sounded--yes, it sounded -unpatriotic. But Arne felt it only a second. He lifted himself with a -jump to the side of the hay-cart that stood near-by and dangled his -bare feet from denim overalls, “I’m goin’ with Harold,” he amplified. -“We’re goin’ to hitch by the creamery an’ see the parade.” He swung his -legs and whistled. The tune was _The Star-Spangled Banner_. - -“I used to think more of firecrackers an’ that kind of thing when I was -a kid,” said Leslie. “But I guess all them firecracker jiggers went -over the other side when the war come. ’Tain’t patriotic to spend money -for ’em now, these days. There’ll be bangin’ enough to suit everybody -this July Fourth, I reckon, without firecrackers. We’re fightin’ for -freedom in the same old way but our firecrackers are bigger’n they used -to be an’ it takes our boys in the trenches to handle ’em. Just as soon -as I’m old enough, I’m goin’ over there to help, I am!” - -“Me too,” said Lyman. “It’s all right doin’ one’s bit here on a farm -but I’m goin’ to help ’em win the war!” - -Leslie laughed. “Sounds as if you was goin’ to do the whole of it,” he -chuckled. - -Arne laughed. “Wish I could go, too,” he smiled. “I’d like it--oh, -I’d like to be in a big battle an’ hear the noise an’ see the guns an’ -get right at the enemy an’ plant a flag where it’d wave for victory! -_It’d be great!_ I’d rather fight in this war than any other that ever -was--more’n Bunker Hill or Lexington, I would.” He stopped. Across his -mind there flashed the phrase he had so often seen, “Help win the war.” -It was on so many posters that the government used, and weren’t the -thrift stamps helping to win the war? Surely they were! - -Lyman broke in upon these thoughts. “You couldn’t go for a long time, -kid,” he teased. “You’re just a colt. You don’t have to work in the -field a-gettin’ that hay fixed tomorrow! There’s circuses for you yet. -It’s work for us men, though, double-time work, too. We’ll be doin’ -our bit in the field on Fourth of July. It mayn’t seem glorious as a -celebration but it’s all we can do till we’re at camp for trainin’.” - -No circus for Lyman and Leslie! Work in the field on Fourth of July! -Arne stopped swinging his feet and looked thoughtful. Maybe he wasn’t -living up to the colors, after all! How about the money for that thrift -stamp? Suppose every boy and girl should buy a circus ticket instead -of a thrift stamp--how about Uncle Sam’s helping to win the war with -that money? - -Nobody knew that there was a battle going on. Nobody heard it. Nobody -saw it. The battle was between Uncle Sam’s need and Arne’s love of fun. -It was a hot battle. Sometimes it went a little in favor of Arne’s love -of fun and then, again, it came back to Uncle Sam’s need. Arne slid -down from the hay-wagon quietly and slipped off to the house. He was -quiet at supper time. At sunset, he went out to take in the flag. It -always waved from the white flag-pole in front of the house. As the -colors touched his hands, Arne knew which had won. It was Uncle Sam, of -course! - -He jogged into Danville creamery on the morning of the Fourth of July -with Christopher’s reins flapping hard as they passed by the big -poster. He met Harold. He told him. “I guess this year I won’t go to -the circus, after all,” he explained. “I want to help Uncle Sam win -this war--’tain’t much I can do but I _can_ give the money for the -stamp.” - -And when he rattled into the big red barn afterwards, he was whistling -_The Star Spangled Banner_. “I’ll bet we win this war!” he shouted to -Lyman who was bringing in a load of hay. “I’m goin’ to work with you -men today--I’m not a-goin’ to any kid circus, I ain’t!” - - - - -_The Blackberry Adventure_ - - -_THE AUGUST SURPRISE_ - -_Ever since the Surprise Book had come to Marjorie, she had been -wondering what was in that first very lumpy big pocket that was marked -for August first. She had felt of it repeatedly and guessed all manner -of things that Dotty said weren’t at all right. Indeed, it would have -been hard to guess for Dotty had put the first August surprise into a -flat box. When the box was opened, there lay a bright penny. Whoever -would have guessed it! That was a splendid surprise! The August story -was directed to be opened_ - - “_On a warm summer afternoon._” - -_As there were no other directions, Marjorie opened it upon the first -of August. That truly was a hot day--a day to make one wish to sit -still and read of the happy adventures of the little girls who went -berrying in “The Blackberry Adventure.”_ - - - - -_X_ - -_The Blackberry Adventure_ - - -They came upon the old house one day when they were out blackberrying -in vacation time. It was the kind of house that people used to build -long ago. It had a long, sloping roof behind and the roof ran down -almost to the ground. The house was very weather-beaten and out of -repair. It looked battered and forlorn. Of course, it had long been -deserted. Weeds grew rank in its front yard. It was far away from any -neighbors. Solita and Sue had wandered far from the village. They -hardly knew just how they had reached the place where so many berries -grew, but they knew it was far from where they were boarding that -summer. - -Nobody seemed to have lived in the house for ever so long. Creepers -covered the fence and what was once a roadway, leading toward the -rear, was all overgrown. There were blackberry bushes thick everywhere. - -At first Solita and Sue didn’t think much about the house, though it -was rather a surprise to have come upon it suddenly. They had explored -the different roads in the country near White Farm but never a deserted -house had they found yet. At first both Solita and Sue did not observe -it because they were all-absorbed in berry-picking. It was wonderful -how fast the pails filled up with big, juicy, ripe fruit! - -Solita had her pail full and was picking more berries to fill her -white canvas hat. She didn’t stop to think that the berries would ruin -it--she just wanted to get as many berries as possible! The hat was all -she had to use. Sue was racing with her and her basket was nearly full. -There must have been at least three quarts. It was much more roomy than -the tin pail or Solita’s hat. - -The rest of the children who had started from White Farm with Sue -and Solita were lagging along the roadside in the rear. Just how far -away they were, the two leaders did not bother to consider. There was -Albert, the baby, and he was bound to go slowly with Matilda. Probably -some of the children were just fooling in the brook or sitting by the -wayside. It was not everybody who was as energetic as Sue and Solita -that hot day! - -So Solita and Sue, proud to outdo all the others, picked fast and -furiously and did not stop. Step by step they had progressed to this -wonderful, wonderful berry patch beside the old house. All of a sudden, -Solita shouted, “I’ve won!” She made her way with difficulty through -the tangle, holding her hat, piled high. The tin pail hung upon her arm -and dropped berries at every step. - -“Let’s see?” Sue questioned. “I don’t believe it; you come here an’ -we’ll compare.” - -So the two floundered around in the high growth of weeds and made for -the first clear space that there seemed to be. They met at the stone -doorstep of the old house and put their load of berries down there upon -its broad, flat tableland. - -My! But they were a sight! Solita’s pink gingham dress was torn in -several places and her arms were a sight to behold--all red scratches. -Her fingers were stained and grimy and her cap, too, was a sight. As -for Sue, her green chambray was purple with berry juice, although she -seemed to have escaped the rents from thorny creepers. But the two were -happy and they didn’t care much how they looked. They simply dumped all -the berries on the doorstep and compared the two piles. These seemed -even, so the two thought they would rest for a while and then start -back to tell the lagging children behind and urge them to hurry up. - -But Solita decided that it was no use to go away back on the road to -call the others. They might be a mile or more back, she said. “No, -don’t let’s do that! Let’s try to pick all there are and then go home -and surprise everybody.” - -“But, Solita,” Sue suggested, “we haven’t anything to put all the -berries in. How could we do that?” - -“I could gather up my skirt,” Solita volunteered. “We could pick into -that. It’s already all ruined so I don’t mind using it--it’s an old -last year’s frock.” - -“Mercy me, Solita! What would your mother say to that!” Sue exclaimed, -aghast. “The very idea! No, we’ll have to find something else.” - -“Do you suppose there’d be anything to hold them if we were to look -around here?” questioned Solita. “Maybe we might find something--an old -pail or cooking pan that has been thrown away.” - -“There might be something inside the house,” Sue mused. “That’s very -likely, but I don’t know if we could get in or not. We can try. I’m -going to push the door. Do you suppose we can get in?” They had prowled -around the house to what must have been the back door. But that back -door wouldn’t give at all. It was tight. - -The windows seemed shut fast, too. Sue said it made her feel like a -burglar to try them, but since the house had been without a tenant for -so long, of course it was not burglaring, she said. - -After they had investigated many nooks and found nothing in the near-by -shed, either, Solita suggested that they try the front door. “People -always leave things behind when they move,” she declared. “I’m sure, -if we could get in, we’d find a box or a pan or a basket. Even an old -sack might answer--anything that is like a bag could be used.” - -But when the two came to the front doorstone where the two big piles of -berries lay, Solita sat down on one side and did not try the door. - -“You open the door, Sue,” she said. - -“No, _you_ try it!” - -“You’re afraid something will jump out at you!” - -“No I’m not!” retorted Sue. “What’s there to be afraid of, anyway?” - -“I don’t know,” said Solita. “But it’s kind of spooky, I think. Let’s -go home.” But with that Solita rose and pretended to try the door. She -didn’t push it at all. - -“Oh, I can get it open! You’re not pushing,” Sue exclaimed. “We’ll do -it together. You turn and I’ll push--what’s the use of backing down? -Let’s go in.” So the two together pushed and pulled and the door -suddenly yielded. Its latch must have been very old and rusty indeed! - -The opening of the door came as a real surprise, and it swung back -against the wall inside the house with a loud bang that echoed through -all the lonely darkness of the hallway. There was only a little light -that came from the slats of broken blinds here and there in the open -room that was just off the hall. - -Sue took the lead. Solita followed, ready to run back at any minute. -It was certainly an adventure, this entering in upon the solitude of -that deserted house, long closed. “I don’t think it’s at all nice to go -into people’s houses while they’re away,” she urged. “I’m going back. -I think we ought not to have come in here at all--it’s ever so dark. I -can’t see anything--Where’re you, Sue?” - -“I’m not a scare-cat,” replied Sue. “You were the one who wanted to -find the basket for the berries. Come ahead! It isn’t dark--this is -lots of fun!” - -“I’m going to use my dress, anyhow,” protested Solita. “I don’t want -any basket.” But for the sake of company chiefly, perhaps, she followed -Sue, who was investigating the empty house. Here and there she poked -under dusty furniture and into old, vacant closets. There seemed to be -no basket--not even an old box or tin pan, rusty from disuse. “Come -ahead, Solita,” she kept saying. “Nobody’s going to eat you up. -If anybody comes for such a purpose, they can begin and eat up the -blackberries that are on the doorstep.” So she kept on hunting. Really, -after a while, when they were used to the noise that their feet made -and to the echo of their voices in the dim, closed rooms, it was rather -interesting. All they found was a rusty hammer downstairs, so Sue -decided to go above and look some more. - -Everything there was rickety and the stairs squeaked and frightened -Solita but she laughed--indeed, she was beginning to get over her -timidity and enjoy the quest. - -The chambers opened into the hall upstairs so that it looked like one -big room except at one end of the rear room where the roof sloped. -There was a real little bit of a room that must have belonged to some -child. There were two little broken toy dishes in it on the floor. -They were all thick with dust, so Sue did not pick them up. Solita was -safely in the rear near the stairs. She declared from time to time that -there was no basket and that they’d better go home but Sue kept on. It -isn’t every day that one can have a real adventure. She enjoyed the -creepy feeling that came with exploring dim corners. - -“When my great-great-grandfather was a little boy,” she mused, “he must -have lived in a house like this. Father told me a story about how he -used to slide down the roof and land on the grass below just for fun. -Fancy doing a thing like that!” - -Solita didn’t appear much interested. But Sue went on, “It was during -the American Revolution that he and my great-great-grandmother lived. -He fought in it--I mean his father, I guess,” rambled Sue. She hardly -knew what she was saying but she was chiefly trying to keep Solita -from deserting the quest. “We might find a treasure in one of these -closets,” she suggested. “Wouldn’t that be fine?” - -“Nobody goes off and leaves a treasure in an old house,” Solita snapped. - -“But it might have been hidden here by somebody and left till we came--” - -“I don’t think so.” - -“Oh, yes, it might!” - -“Where--not up here!” - -“Oh, maybe down cellar,” replied Sue, who had about finished her -explorations upstairs. She had been peeping out of the window of the -wee little room at the back of the house and had opened its window wide -to let in the sunlight and fresh air. It was only a little window. - -“You’re not going to get me to go down cellar with you,” declared -Solita. “I’m going home. There wouldn’t be any baskets or treasure -there at all and there might be rats and mice or other things--and I -won’t go!” - -“Then the treasure would be all my own, if I found it,” returned Sue. -“Suppose it was a thousand dollars tied up in a bag!” - -“If you go a step down cellar, I’m going home,” said Solita stoutly. -“I’m going this minute anyhow--good-bye!” She started toward the stairs. - -Sue felt rather obstinate. She decided that she _would_ go down cellar -even if Solita left her. She tried to close the little window that -looked down the long slope of the roof but it was hard to get it -closed again. She looked down the long slope and was half determined -to slide down it and see how it felt. If her great-great-grandfather -had done it, she could, too! Why not! It would be fun to creep out of -the window and not follow Solita--just slide down over the shingles -to the ground and run around to the front door and hide till Solita -came and then jump out and call, _boo!_ But at this minute, she heard -Solita scream and the scream was so terrified that Sue jumped toward -the stairs. Solita was running toward her. “You can’t go down the -stairs--Oh, don’t go that way!” she screamed. “A bear is sitting in the -doorway. He growled when he heard me come down the stairs. He is on the -doorstone--a big, big bear! What shall we do! We can’t get out! Oh, -dear! Oh, _dear_! Why did we ever come into this house!” - -“A real bear?” questioned Sue, grabbing fast to Solita’s torn frock. -“Tell me--you just imagined it--you couldn’t have seen one! There -aren’t any bears here!” - -But Solita struggled to free herself. “Oh, I _saw_ him,” she insisted -in a frightened wail. “He may be up here any moment. He’s so big he -could push any door in and we’re caught! We’re caught!” - -Sue, half believing and against all entreaty, peeped over the winding -balustrade rail. Yes. There _was_ a bear! Her heart went pat-pat-pat. -A shiver ran down her back. She felt cold all over and ready to sink -down in a limp heap upon the floor. But she put a warning finger to her -lips and motioned Solita to stop crying. The first thing she thought of -was to get Solita quietly into that little back room that had the open -window that gave upon the long sloping roof--that was it! They could -creep out quietly and then dash off over the back yard and into the -woods. Then, perhaps, they could turn down and find the road and warn -the other children! - -Solita stood there shivering, but Sue dragged her toward the little -room and closed the door. Solita was stupefied with the fear of that -bear’s coming upstairs after them. At first she did not understand -about the window, but Sue made her crawl through it first and told her -to run toward the woods when she got down off the roof. “I’ll come -right after you,” she urged. “Go right on and I’ll follow. He won’t see -us!” - -Poor Solita gathered her pink skirt about her and slid miserably and -cautiously down. She was almost as afraid of falling suddenly as she -was of the bear. Sue, however, made quick work of it, even as the -great-great-grandfather must have done, though there were no bears -after him. At the very end of the slope, she landed in a blackberry -bush tangle, but she pulled herself free and helped Solita. Then the -two of them darted toward the woods at the rear without a look back -to see if the big bear were following or not. Solita was sure he was -coming but Sue denied it. At last, badly out of breath, they reached -the road, after plunging through thickets and being badly torn and -scratched, after one or two excited tumbles over dead logs and much -worry about the bear. - -As they turned the corner of the road near the brook, they came upon -the children with little Albert. “Run, run!” they screamed, “run, run -quick! There’s a bear coming!” - -Then, all in a crowd, they hurried on toward the road that led to White -Farm. They had not gone very far when there appeared two men coming -toward them. They were talking together in excited French. They stopped -and asked if anybody had seen a big bear. - -“Oui, oui,” nodded Solita and she launched out into a long talk in -French that nobody else understood. It seemed that that was really the -bear Sue and Solita had run away from and he wasn’t a wild bear but a -tame one that would dance with a pole while the men sang French songs. -They had stopped to get a drink of water at a farm and the bear had got -off someway, when their backs were turned. They were delighted to know -where he was and Solita and Sue, reassured, offered to show the way. -So again they started toward the funny, old-fashioned house in a crowd -together. - -They came upon the bear, still eating blackberries on the doorstone--he -hadn’t budged! And when the Frenchmen called him, he came meekly. Then -all the children stood around in the dooryard while the bear that -Solita and Sue had escaped from danced and danced. He turned somersets, -too! It was fun. - -And then the men took off their caps and turned and went down the -overgrown driveway and off up the road. The children were already busy -with the blackberries. “I might go down cellar now, Solita,” laughed -Sue, “but I don’t believe I want to. Maybe there’d be another bear -there. I’ve had enough of one, even a tame one, haven’t you?” - -Solita laughed. “Our blackberries are all eaten,” she said. “We’d have -to begin to pick again to fill the basket and the pail. I move we all -go home, for I think it’s nearly lunch time.” - -But everybody wanted to go into the house and slide down the roof, -while little Albert made believe he was the bear and said “Grrr-r” on -the doorstone. It really _was_ a blackberry adventure for a summer -day! - - - - -_Betty Crusoe_ - - -_THE SEPTEMBER SURPRISE_ - -_September was almost school time again. There seemed to be a long, -hard thing in the September pocket that was not the story pocket. -Marjorie said it felt as if it were a stick of candy. She had wanted to -open the surprise long before September 13th, the date set, had come. -But at last it was September 13th and she tore open the seals that -held that leaf of the Surprise Book’s pocket tight. There was--why, a -pencil! Why hadn’t she ever guessed that! It was a pencil painted pink -and it had a rubber at its end. It had a pretty card tied to it that -said, “Use this when you go to school tomorrow.” The story Marjorie -opened that evening after supper. It was called “Betty Crusoe.”_ - - - - -_XI_ - -_Betty Crusoe_ - - -All summer Betty had been in the city. Then, the last day of September -came an eventful invitation from a school-friend of her mother’s. -“Dear Betty,” it ran, “I know your mother can’t be persuaded to leave -daddy and the boys, but can’t _you_ pack up and spend the rest of the -vacation with me in my big house here at Riverby? I’m all alone for -October.” So, in two days, there was Betty in Riverby! - -Mrs. Roberts and she took long motor rides, but the rest of the -time--and much of the time--Betty had to amuse herself. She was always -longing for a boat ride on the lovely blue river that was within sight -of the house, but Mrs. Roberts never seemed inclined to go out rowing. -It was one day when she was lonely and wishing for somebody her own -age to play with that she wandered through the grounds down toward -the shore. Some magic must have been at work, for right there upon -the sandy beach sat a pink gingham dress much like Betty’s own! It -turned as Betty’s white shoes crunched the coarse gravel. “Hello,” she -greeted. “I was just wishing I had a girl to talk to and then _you_ -came!” - -Betty laughed. “I was just wishing, myself,” she smiled. “I’m staying -with Mrs. Roberts. Do you live next door?” - -The pink hair-ribbon bobbed. “I’m staying with my aunt,” it said. “I -just came from the West. I don’t know a soul my own age here and it’s -stupid. Now that you’ve come, let’s have some fun together. My name’s -Lydia. What’s yours?” - -It seemed to the two of them that they had known each other always -and, naturally, having so begun, it appeared that the two of them were -longing to go out upon the river for a row--and had been longing for -that ever since they came to Riverby. - -“Don’t I wish we could find a boat!” - -“Do you know where there is one?” - -“No--and I’ve only rowed on the lake in the park--” - -“Well, never mind. You could row out a little way, if we could find a -boat! Let’s!” - -“We wouldn’t go out very far--” - -“No, not very far. I think we can find a boat if we walk along the -shore--” - -So the two trotted along the sandy rim of the river and, after a while, -they did come upon a boat drawn high up. There were oars in it and it -appeared to be waiting for the two, just as Lydia had been waiting -for Betty a half hour before. They didn’t stop to think. They merely -accepted the boat as they had accepted each other. It was part of the -adventure, of course. With frantic tugging, they finally launched the -boat and Betty took the oars. - -As she dipped them, “I’ve got to be back by four,” she said. “Mrs. -Roberts asked me to go calling--pity me, Lydia, I’ll have to come back -and put on my best dress. I’d rather stay on the river--I hope you’ve a -watch with you. I didn’t bring mine.” - -“No, I haven’t any watch but I can tell time by the sun,” reassured -Lydia. “Do you know, Betty, I’m longing to know what’s just around the -bend of the river. We can go that far, can’t we?” - -“Sure,” replied Betty, bravely. She did not say that her arms were -already rather tired. She waited for Lydia to offer to take the oars. - -But when they reached the bend, right there in the very center of the -river was a big wooded island. Its shore was overhung with dark pine -trees. It was a most fascinating island! - -“Oh, row over to the island, Betty,” screamed Lydia. “I do so want to -go there! We can stop for a bit and then come back and you’ll be home -in time to dress for that call.” So Betty, tired but very willing to -prolong the fun, rowed on. - -They beached the boat near a rock, but while they were beaching it, out -fell an oar! Before anybody could get it, it had floated far out beyond -reach! Oh dear! Oh dear! Could anything ever be worse! Oh dear, dear, -dear! - -They sat upon the beach there under the pines and wondered what was -going to happen. What indeed? The island seemed nothing but woods, and -the boats that passed by were too far away to hear what Betty and Lydia -screamed at them. They evidently took the wild antics of the two pink -dresses on the island beach as just so much joyous kind of greeting, -nothing more. Neither Lydia or Betty could swim. So there was every -reason to believe they would stay upon that island forever. - -“My aunt didn’t know I was going off anywhere,” wailed Lydia. “She’d -never think of my being _here_!” - -“And Mrs. Roberts is expecting me to be dressed for calling at four!” - -“I don’t know what we’re going to do!” - -“Neither do I!” - -It seemed so utterly hopeless that the two put their arms around each -other and cried hard on each other’s pink gingham shoulders. Yet, as -crying did not mend matters, Betty decided to make a petticoat flag and -wade as far out as possible to hail the next boat. There was a rocky -point that might be a good station. So she and Lydia paddled out there, -leaving shoes and stockings on the shore. - -The sun was gradually sinking toward the West. Lydia insisted that -it must be at least half past four or five. She was sure they would -have to camp out upon the island all night and was tearfully worrying -about bears--“There always _are_ bears in the woods, Betty,” she said. -“I don’t want to stay here all night, oh dear! Don’t you suppose that -a boat ever will come around the bend and see our signal?” But it was -long after that that at last a launch sped by, leaving in its wake a -track of white foam. No use to scream! The launch simply did not hear -or see and there were but two in it, a lady and a man who was at the -rear. - -“Mrs. Roberts has a parasol exactly that shade,” wailed Betty. “It -might be her out looking for me only she wouldn’t think I had gone out -on the river. Since I’ve been here, we never have been boating. She’s -probably hunting for me in town or else she’s gone to call without me -by this time. Maybe she thinks I forgot the call and went to walk. -Then, of course, she’d not be worrying or looking for me till supper -time.” - -“But I should think they’d have stopped the launch when they heard us -scream, ‘Help!’ They must have heard!” - -“No,” disagreed Betty. “Maybe they never noticed or they thought we -were just a silly picnic party playing Robinson Crusoe.” - -Alas! - -“Well, we’ve got to stay here, Lydia.” - -“It’s our punishment, I suppose.” - -“Maybe we deserve it for taking a boat that didn’t belong to us.” - -They sat on the rock for a long time wondering what more they could do -and then Betty realized that she was fearfully hungry. Lydia, too, at -the same time, longed for a couple of sandwiches. “We might go look to -see if there are berries in the woods,” they agreed. - -There were no berries, of course. There was only wintergreen and that -wasn’t satisfying. They found remnants of some picnic’s old boxes--but -that was all. The picnic must have been there weeks ago for its boxes -were mere pulp now--oh dear! - -Betty’s pink dress was torn and scratched by brambly twigs that were in -that woods. Lydia’s hair had lost its ribbon and trailed down her back -in a loose tangle. The two of them were begrimed like two tramps when, -finally, Betty discovered a footprint that looked as if it were newly -made. “Friday, Man Friday,” she screamed, “Look! There must be somebody -on this island, if we can only find the one to whom this belongs! -Hooray, maybe we’ll be rescued yet! Let’s follow in the same direction -and see if we do find another picnic party--if they haven’t gone home!” - -“Oh, I hope they haven’t--I don’t want to spend the night here with -nothing to eat--Oh dear!” - -And then they found a path! - -There was another footprint upon the path too! - -Betty and Lydia hurried on, their hearts beating excitement. When they -turned suddenly, the woods ceased abruptly and they found themselves in -full view of a summer camp! - -With one wild shout, Betty ran forward to its landing. There, there was -a launch and in it the two who had passed on the river and beside them, -too, were other people. The launch was just about to start when Betty -with Lydia at her heels darted upon the dock waving wild arms. “Stop, -stop,” they cried. And then Betty saw who the lady was--why, why, it -was--it was Mrs. Roberts! It _was_! - -On the way home, Mrs. Roberts said that she hoped Betty wouldn’t decide -to play Robinson Crusoe again. She looked very sober. “Our call might -have been planned for tomorrow,” she smiled. “The camp would have been -closed then and whatever would you and Lydia have done on the island -all night!” - -“I don’t know,” returned Betty. “I’m ever so sorry. Lydia is too.” - - - - -_The Magical Circle_ - - -_THE OCTOBER SURPRISE_ - -_October’s first surprise was easy to guess, as it was marked to open -on Marjorie’s birthday, which was the twenty-second. She said it was a -birthday present--but she did not guess that the birthday present was a -pretty handkerchief as well as a birthday card! That was fun! The story -was a Hallowe’en story, so it was marked to open on the afternoon of -October thirty-first. It was called, “The Magical Circle.”_ - - - - -_XII_ - -_The Magical Circle_ - - -The family moved into the new house about the first of October. It was -the first time that Mark and Marjorie had ever moved and the event was -full of novelty. The new house was a big one in the country and the two -found much to explore in the first weeks of arrival. - -Mark was always romancing. He believed, maybe, if he were to hunt -long enough, he might find something interesting that had been left -by former tenants. He was sure that there were secret drawers in the -old desk that was in the barn and he spent hours trying to find them. -Then, too, he went about tapping the walls of the house to see if they -emitted a hollow sound. He was sure, he said, that there must be secret -panels with things hidden behind them. - -Marjorie only laughed at Mark’s romancing. She half believed in it. -It was fun, anyway. So she followed Mark’s tapping and listened to -the knocks. One day when the paperers were busy, Mark went into a -store-closet that adjoined the room and somehow he did find a place -that was hollow. It was back of a board shelf in the closet and, when -opened, was quite a hiding place. There was nothing in it. Marjorie -insisted that it was where the gas pipes had been before electricity -was installed. But Mark called it triumphantly the secret panel. He -talked a great deal about it and showed it to the neighbor’s children, -Eleanore and Mabel and Richard. He even persuaded Mother to hide -some silver in the place for safe keeping. And she did it, she said, -laughingly, to please him. - -One might have thought that Mark would stop romancing, after having -discovered a secret panel, but he didn’t rest satisfied. Having read a -story about two boys who found a lost will in a trunk in an old attic, -Mark became interested in the possibilities of their newly acquired -one. There were three rooms up there, two of them used to store the -family’s trunks. The third room Mark appropriated and made into what -he called his “den.” - -The “den” had an old matting upon its floor. The matting had been there -when Mark and Marjorie moved into the new home. Mark always accepted it -and had never found any romantic suggestions coming from that source -till one night, Richard having been allowed to spend a night with him, -they carried a mattress up there and slept on the floor, “for fun,” -they said. Mark had a lantern and they talked till nearly two o’clock -telling stories to each other. It was really great fun. Mark’s stories -were full of adventure--some of them even were creepy, as it was -nearing Hallowe’en day by day. And what was more fitting than right in -the middle of Mark’s last thriller, there should be a strange rattle -and a clinking noise! It made Mark hush and it made Richard jump. They -looked at each other in frightened silence for a minute. - -“What was it?” asked Mark, as soon as he could breathe again calmly. - -“Oh, a mouse, I guess,” returned Richard. - -“A mouse, forsooth! Nay!” returned Mark, talking in a romantic way. -“Me-thinks it is a strange noise, friend. It cometh from under this -matting. I will take up the matting and if need be the floor and we -shall see--” Here he pulled up an end of old matting. - -Richard was willing to have another of Mark’s adventures, so he -helped. It wasn’t hard to get it up--but when it was once up the most -astonishing thing came to light. Even Richard was amazed. As for Mark, -he was in his element of discovery. There upon the floor was a big -round circle. The floor was painted but the circle was not! - -“What is it?” inquired Richard. - -Mark debated. “I don’t know,” he mused. “It’s evidently something!” -He measured the circle. It was about three feet in diameter. He was -for tearing up the flooring at once, only Richard reminded him that it -would make a dreadful noise and wake everybody in the house up. Surely -a fortune and a lost will must be under it! Richard silenced Mark’s -objection to waiting till daylight and after school by saying that they -would never be allowed to sleep in the attic on a mattress again, -if the two of them got into trouble. That was true. So they sat up, -wrapped in blankets, listening for the sound that seemed to have gone -away and also for other sounds that did not come. And they wondered -excitedly how a circle like that should come to be upon an attic floor, -if not purposely put there to mark something. Richard suggested that -it might be an old astrologer’s room and that the circle was one upon -which he might have cast horoscopes. That sounded rather fascinating -but neither Mark nor Richard knew anything about astrologers or even -what they did when they cast horoscopes. So this was rather romantic -and they talked a great deal about it, once in a while switching off to -goblins and Hallowe’en. Mark and Richard discussed, among other topics, -what they should do to make Hallowe’en truly exciting. They were going -to dress up like witches and go to call upon some friends. Richard was -planning to carry his black cat in a bag and they were going to wear -masks. Probably Marjorie would beg to go too--girls always did want -to go too--and they’d let her into the secret about the circle on the -attic floor too, wouldn’t they? - -Richard assented. He and Marjorie were good friends. - -“I tell you what!” exclaimed Mark, suddenly. “After we’re dressed up, -we’ll all come up here early in the evening. Maybe Mother and Daddy’ll -have gone to the pictures. Then we’ll take up the floor and see what’s -under the circle!” It seemed a thing quite fit for the night of -Hallowe’en. - -Having decided this, they again unrolled the mattress, hid themselves -in blankets and snored peacefully till dawn. - -In the morning, Mark put the matting over the very precious circle and -the two went downstairs hinting at wonderful secrets of things they had -found and strange noises they had heard. Marjorie said it seemed to her -that she had heard a queer noise too--up overhead. She said it sounded -like Mark tapping for secret panels. Then everybody laughed because of -the memory of how Mark was shut up tight in the harness-closet once -upon a time, a victim of his love of mystery and adventure. Then -Richard said he thought Mark had heard a mouse. - -“Mouse! Does a mouse rattle?” inquired Mark. “I guess you’ll find -out!” And the subject strung itself out all through the day and on -till Hallowe’en time came. Of course, in between, Mark had visited the -attic and everybody had seen the circle. Everybody declared that it was -a mystery. Nobody had ever seen anything like it upon an attic floor. -Mother laughed. She was used to Mark’s imaginings. She said she didn’t -connect it with a little harmless mouse gnawing at a hole. - -At the mention of a mouse gnawing, Mark became almost dramatic. “It was -no mouse!” he declared. “Don’t I know what a mouse sounds like!” - -Hallowe’en came, but even the fun of dressing up like witches lost -the usual flavor. Mark, Marjorie and Richard were worked up to a -pitch of excitement over the circle on the attic floor. They talked -of nothing else. Mark had read up on astrology in the encyclopedia. -He hadn’t understood it all but he talked as if he did and Marjorie -was wonderingly proud of his knowledge, while Richard was willing to -listen, though he corrected Mark’s statements now and then, having read -up on the subject at the library himself. - -It was lucky that the picture theatre claimed Mother and Daddy that -night. And the strange thing was that neither Mark nor Marjorie had -begged to be taken too. They had come in at eight o’clock sharp, -according to directions that Mother had insisted upon. They kept on -their weird garments of sheets and shawls. Mark, lantern in hand, led -the way to the dark attic room and the others followed. - -Then there began to be a real noise in that room as Mark hammered a -chisel into the flooring. It seemed to be a very thick board flooring -and it took time to get some nails out. But they yielded finally, and -the end of one floor-board that crossed the circle at its centre grew -loose enough to be pried up. (Mark had insisted that he choose the -centre of the circle. Nobody knew why, though they trusted him. He said -that the centre was the middle of a thing and that whatever was there -would be exactly under it. This sounded plausible.) - -Then Mark had Richard take the chisel and wedge up the board a bit. -It wouldn’t give very much, you know. He said Marjorie might hold the -lantern and he’d peep into the darkness underneath and see what was -there. Really, the moment _was_ very exciting. Nobody knew what Mark -might see--they felt that he was brave to take the first look, for it -might be ’most anything down there where Mark’s noise had come from! - -They were silent while Mark, lying flat down on the attic floor, peered -under the lifted end of the board. “I see gold pieces,” he gasped. -“Say, give me more light--it must be buried treasure! _Didn’t I say I’d -find it!_” - -Marjorie and Richard looked at each other. _Was it true?_ “Let _us_ -see,” they urged. Richard did peek. He said he couldn’t see very -clearly but that there was something there that he thought looked like -money. It was round and there was something that looked like a bag -there--maybe a money bag! Marjorie was so excited that she couldn’t -keep still long enough to see anything at all well. But she thought she -saw something that looked like a piece of paper. Nobody else had seen -that, so they all peeped again. “It is a lost will,” declared Mark. -And they believed him. - -Then they fell to opening the flooring in a most reckless way. It -really was dreadful--but when one is expecting to get at a money bag -and a lost will, one does not stop to consider the flooring. The board -was whacked beyond recognition. The hammer and chisel fell to work and -the flooring yielded to the onslaught. Then--Mark lifted the board! -Ah!--Ah-ha!-- - -Richard held the lantern down so that it shone full upon the treasure; -Marjorie gasped; Mark bent forward to see all there was to see. There -was a pile of broken glass and some rags, corks--and buttons! Oh, yes, -and there was a piece or so of white paper--not very large. The buttons -were of metal, round brass buttons, tarnished and old. The paper was -old white paper, yellow now. It was not a lost will at all! No, the -money bag was just a round wad of cloth and Mark’s noise was--Mark’s -noise was evidently a rat running around the rat’s nest that they had -found! Alas, alas! There was no more mystery! The three had never seen -a rat’s nest before but Richard had heard about them. He said, from -the first, he’d said it was a mouse--but everybody knows that a mouse -is very different from a rat! - -After they had all recovered from the shock of their disappointment, -they laughed a little. It really was funny--There they had been -planning what they would do with all the money after it had been -properly divided! Of course, the lost will would have given the money -to the finders, you know. - -Mark fingered the buttons, grimy with much dust. “They don’t make -buttons like this any more,” he said. “They are very interesting. -I am glad I found them.” He said that they had not yet come to the -end of the mystery. “_Why_ is there a circle on the attic floor?” he -questioned. “Why?” - -Nobody could say. Then they heard Mother’s voice downstairs. “You’ll -have to tell about the floor,” Marjorie suggested. “We can never get it -down again.” - -So they did. It was a sorry group that said good-night, even after they -had been forgiven. - -Next day when Mark returned from school, he heard the carpenter -repairing the damaged floor up in his den and he rushed up there. - -“Say,” he said, “what do you suppose anybody ever made a circle on the -floor like that for unless it was an astrologer?” - -The carpenter laughed. “Sonny,” he smiled. “I’ve been in this house -when there was a big cistern right here--Know what a cistern is? It’s -what the family used to depend upon for water in the house. When -they took it down, the floor that was painted all around it showed -the circle where the cistern had stood. That’s all. It wasn’t any -astrologer that made it.” - -After that, somehow, the news about the cistern’s having been Mark’s -mysterious circle in dim ages past, leaked out. Richard and Marjorie -and Mabel and Eleanore plagued him forever after--but, anyway, Mark -says, some day when he does find a fortune and a lost will, they’ll -stop laughing at him. Maybe that’s true. - - - - -_Ermelinda’s Family_ - - -_THE NOVEMBER SURPRISE_ - -_November’s first surprise pocket was another strange mystery. Dotty -always chuckled when Marjorie asked her to tell what it was. “I can’t,” -she laughed. “It’s a joke!” So poor Marjorie had to quiet her curiosity -and wait till the very day before Thanksgiving. Then she ripped open -the Surprise Book’s surprise and undid the paper that she found wrapped -around that queer lumpy-bumpy-feeling thing. You couldn’t guess -what Dotty had put in--it was a wish-bone. “Good wishes for a fine -Thanksgiving dinner,” it send. As for the story, that was dated to read -on the evening before Thanksgiving. It was called “Ermelinda’s Family,” -and it was a Thanksgiving story._ - - - - -_XIII_ - -_Ermelinda’s Family_ - - -Ermelinda entered High School in September. Then, too, she contributed -to the High School magazine. Going to and from school she hunted for -themes to use in school compositions. She meant to write a story some -day! That was Ermelinda’s ambition. - -As she looked over magazines at home, she imagined how her name would -look printed. Once when she was looking over a big fashion paper, -she turned to a department page and found that there was a chance -to correspond with an editor lady. So she at once wrote and between -the two there grew up a friendly intercourse upon paper. Ermelinda -confided her desire to write stories, and though none were awarded -prizes in the department, yet Ermelinda regarded the editor lady as a -friend. And once she told her how the school had solicited Liberty Bond -subscriptions. - -The boys and girls had volunteered for the work, going together from -house to house. Ermelinda enjoyed the luck of selling nine bonds -on subscription and one fifty dollar one outright. It was all very -interesting indeed. Ermelinda grew more and more enthusiastic and her -patriotism flamed hot. She went over the territory assigned and then, -on her own hook, took up new territory. It was in rather a shabby -quarter of the town but one of the girls was with her. So they entered -a doorway and went into a tenement. She was surprised to see it so gray -and destitute. - -They knocked at the first landing, but though they met with a fair -reception, they sold nothing. At the second landing it was the same. -Ermelinda caught glimpses of bare poverty in the rooms as the door -opened at her knock. She had always known that such things were, but -the vivid picture of them had never been presented. So she mounted to -the top floor and knocked. The door opened. It was a thin little ragged -boy who opened the door and there were more thin little ragged boys -inside--yes, and little girls and a baby and a mother and a father. All -of them were so poor and so unhappy! Ermelinda explained her errand -but, of course, it was hardly any use! Ermelinda wrote to her editor -about it that evening. The editor answered, “Well, wouldn’t it be -rather jolly to surprise that family with a basket of good things for -Thanksgiving Day?” - -Oh, indeed it would! She could get the girls at High School to help! -She began to plan what to put into the basket. On the way to school the -next day she told everybody she met. Ermelinda had a most engaging way -of putting facts in story form. But though some contributed five or -ten or twenty-five cents, there were others who drifted off as soon as -money was mentioned. Then Stella Wilkins came by and Ermelinda grabbed -her. - -“Say, Stella,” she began, “don’t you want to help, too? I’m getting up -a basket for Thanksgiving for a poor family I found in a tenement, they -are--” but right here she stopped short. Stella’s expression was almost -frightened. For the first time, Ermelinda noticed that Stella might -be classed as “poor.” Ermelinda had never thought much about poverty -before or noticed whether the boys and girls who came to classes -showed signs of need. She had always liked Stella. “There are some -children,” went on Ermelinda. “The little things look sick and hungry. -We’re planning to give them a perfectly splendid Thanksgiving--I -haven’t a cent to my name but I’m nabbing everybody I see--” - -Stella smiled. “Guess you know, Erm, I really can’t, though I’d like -to,” she said. “But father lost his work this fall and we’ve all had -to do without things. I’m trying ever so hard to get my little sister -a winter coat. She hasn’t any and she can’t go to school till she has -one--It’s awfully hard, Erm. I’m glad you’re helping _them_!” - -Ermelinda put an arm around Stella. “I’d like to work, too, to get that -coat,” she said. “I’ve been lucky all my life and had things done for -me but I’d be mighty proud if I could buy my little sister a coat if -she needed one!” - -They walked toward the class together. Somehow, they had become real -friends. - -She rushed home the next afternoon early in order to go buy the basket -with one of the girls. Oh, Ermelinda’s family was to have the dandiest -Thanksgiving that there ever had been! - -She put a gay crêpe tissue paper table-set into the basket. It had a -tablecloth and napkins with bright colored fruits upon it. Then all the -other things were packed tight and the basket was very heavy and very -tempting when Ermelinda’s busy fingers had finished. It was put away in -the pantry closet to stand there safely till the time should come. - -Next day Ermelinda found Kitty Fowler, who volunteered to help. “You -see, Kitty, I can’t carry that big basket all alone myself,” she -explained. “I do need somebody ever so much.” - -“Then I’ll help and I’ll be at the corner waiting for you at four -o’clock.” - -When she reached the corner with tired arms, Kitty was not there. -Ermelinda waited. It was frightfully windy and cold. It seemed as if -it might snow for there was penetrating dampness and chill in the air. -She thought of Stella trying to buy the coat for a little sister--she -wondered if, by now, the little sister had it. She hoped so. She -wondered how Stella had earned the money--Still Kitty did not come. It -was growing dusk. - -Ermelinda decided that Kitty must have forgotten. She was that -kind--always ready to help but not responsible. It was too late to go -home and get mother--beside that, mother was tired. The boys were out -skating. There was no reason why she, Ermelinda, should not go alone. -So she tugged the big basket and the bundle onward. Her arms ached and -she had to stop more than once to turn ’round about, taking the basket -in the other hand and changing the bundle. Somehow she reached the -right street and the door that led to her family up there on the top -floor. Somehow she reached the landing. She put the basket down and -knocked. She had planned how nice it would be just to hand the basket -in and say, “Santa Claus came for _Thanksgiving_ and brought you this.” -Then she would run away and they would call, “Thank you! Thank you!” - -Maybe they had not heard; Ermelinda knocked loudly again. No answer! -She knocked again. All was silent! Then a woman in a blue apron came -out upon the second floor landing and screamed up at her, “They’ve -moved away. What d’you want anyhow? That family went off last -week--Nobody’s there!” - -At last, Ermelinda understood! But the woman did not know where they -had gone. She suggested that Ermelinda ask the janitor on the first -floor. - -It crossed Ermelinda’s mind that she might give the basket to the -woman on the second landing, but as she came down the wide-open door -showed a table with food upon it. The janitor didn’t know where that -family had gone--he said the man had work and they had gone away. Yes, -they had been in hard straits for a while--didn’t pay rent at all, -he said. But now there was nothing for Ermelinda to do about it. The -bitter disappointment of the expedition made a lump in Ermelinda’s -throat--why, if the fairy godmother had come to help Cinderella and had -not found her, that is about how the fairy godmother would have felt! - -Little Lady Bountiful almost cried but she took up the packages and -walked home. She told mother all the story and then she wept. There -were all those good things for somebody’s happy Thanksgiving and where -should they go? - -At last, mother suggested that she herself would buy the things in the -basket and that Ermelinda might give the money to some public charity. -She wrote her editor and asked what to do. The editor wrote back and -said _she_ thought Ermelinda was right: that the boys and girls might -be told, perhaps, but that since they had given the money without -sacrifice, it ought to be used to help some need. Ermelinda received -the letter from the postman just as she started for school. She opened -it in the cloak-room and there she met Stella, who was just hanging her -tam upon a neighboring hook. - -They went into class. Suddenly in the midst of her conjugating of a -Latin verb, a thought came to Ermelinda--Oh, how about the coat for -Stella’s little sister? She would find out! At noon, she found Stella, -eating lunch upon a bench. “Say, Stella,” she began, “we’re friends. -Tell me, did you get it--that coat for your little sister?” - -Then Stella told her. No! There was no coat. She couldn’t get that -work. The little sister had colds and Stella was worried. As they -talked, Stella told Ermelinda just how bitterly blue everything was. -They parted as the bell rang for classes. - -After school, Ermelinda labored over a letter that it was rather fun -to write. She worked hard because of the fact that she was trying -to disguise her handwriting. The letter was from Cinderella’s Fairy -Godmother to Stella and inside the envelope, sealed with a blue bird -seal, Ermelinda put the money! Then she sent the letter inside another -to her editor in the city and asked her to mail it there. She told her -Cinderella’s fairy had asked her to send this letter to somebody who -mustn’t know where the Fairy Godmother lived. And the editor mailed the -letter in the city. So the deed was done. - -It was about three or four days afterwards that Stella came upon -Ermelinda studying hard, her head in a book. “I want to tell you, you -were so interested,” she beamed. “My little sister’s got the coat, -only I didn’t really give it to her _myself_. The money came in a -letter that was mailed in the city. It was ever such a dear letter and -signed by Cinderella’s Fairy Godmother. I think it must have been from -a real fairy, somehow, but I don’t know who could have known about the -coat--I don’t know anybody else who might have sent it, unless it was a -_real_ fairy!” - -“I’m glad your little sister has the coat,” Ermelinda chuckled. - - - - -_The Directory Santa Claus_ - - -_THE FIRST DECEMBER SURPRISE_ - -_When Dotty had made the Surprise Book upon that memorable day when -she had not been able to go to school, she had calculated wrongly, so -Marjorie’s Surprise Book had more than the usual number of leaves and -it lasted till the following Christmas. The first surprise of that -December which closed Marjorie’s Surprise Book seemed very thick and -fat indeed. It proved to be two stories in place of one and with them -was a Christmas card. “I’m sorry that the Surprise Book must end,” -sighed Marjorie. “Aren’t you, Dot?” And of course, Dotty held out hopes -that Santa Claus might bring another! I shouldn’t wonder if he did, for -Santa Claus likes to make surprises. Maybe it was he, himself, who had -told Mother how to make the first Surprise Book, long ago. They each -chose one of the Surprise Book’s Christmas surprise stories for Mother -to read aloud on Christmas afternoon when the stories were opened. -Dotty’s came first. It was “The Directory Santa Claus.”_ - - - - -_XIV_ - -_The Directory Santa Claus_ - - -Christmas holidays had begun and school was out. The scholars had -spoken Christmas pieces that told of gift-giving and Santa Claus. - -Rose Schneider and Lili Fifer, with school-books under their arms, -pushed open the heavy oak door of the big city library and trotted with -one accord upstairs to join the line of children waiting to get in. - -“I got a dandy book,” Lili volunteered as they wedged into the waiting -line. “It was all about a little girl that went to see Santa Claus. -I’m bringin’ it back now. Say, Rose, you get it on your card. It’s an -awfully nice story.” - -But Rose shook her head. The thin snub of her nose turned up even -higher than ever. It added emphasis to her refusal. “There ain’t any -Santa Claus,” she said. “I never had any Christmas presents from him.” - -“Well,” Lili insisted, “I ain’t either but _I_ think there _is_ a Santa -Claus all right. He don’t know us, maybe, but he’s awfully good to some -children. My cousin that goes to Sunday School gets a doll, and a box -of candy, and an orange from him every Christmas. He has a long white -beard an’ he’s ever so jolly!” - -“Salvation Armies, they make Santa Clauses. They’re not real--only -anybody dressed up. Most likely your cousin’s Santa Claus was like -that,” Rose retorted. “The Salvation Army Santa Clauses they always -stand by the street corners to catch Christmas dinner pennies in their -pails.” - -“No. ’Twasn’t that kind of a Santa Claus! _He’s real!_” - -“Well, you won’t find him in no _directory_,” Rose argued. “You just -go an’ look. All real folks’ names is in it an’ you won’t find Santa -Claus. There _ain’t_ any!” - -With this parting thrust, Rose squeezed through a sudden opening in the -line and escaped into the reading room beyond. - -Lili waited for her book to be discharged, then she raised a -questioning little hand toward the lady at the library desk. - -“Please,” she asked, “where is the directory book?” - -“Downstairs,” the librarian answered. And downstairs Lili went. - -The directory book was really very, very big indeed. It was almost a -pity that it couldn’t be a story book, for one could never have done -with a story book _that_ size. There’d always be something new to read -in it. When the fat volume was opened on its desk, Lili studied it -at random trying to make out what it all meant. She decided to begin -at the very beginning, so she commenced with _A_, turned on to _B_, -and ran her forefinger down page after page. It took a great deal of -time and patience. The text was very small and Lili was afraid she -might overlook it. Down page after page it travelled till it came to -_Claus_--Oh, there it was: Claus, Adolph, carpenter! No. That couldn’t -be Santa Claus--the whole name wasn’t right. And beside that, _he_ -wasn’t a carpenter, Lili felt sure. - -How many people there were by the name of _Claus_! Well, with patience, -one might find the right one! “Then I shall tell Rose that there is a -Santa Claus for sure,” thought Lili. On down the list she went. - -There was an S. T. Claus. That was the nearest to it. Who knows what -that S. T. might mean in the way of abbreviation? The address was not -far from the library. Lili decided to go down the avenue and find out -if it were where the _real_ Santa Claus lived. - -The long winter twilight was beginning when Lili came out of the -library. Already the lights from the grocery and the drugstore on the -corner beyond warmed the cold gray stone of the pavement with red -light. Further over, past the intersecting street, an arc lamp made a -misty star in the dimness. Toward the star of light Lili made her way. - -Yes, yes, she was on the right side of the street--she was getting -nearer, nearer! Lili’s heart went pit-a-pat. Oh, there it was--There -it was! It was a little shop that bore the number. Over its window was -a sign, S. T. Claus. Somewhere Lili thought she had seen Santa Claus’ -name written that way! It was the _very_ place, no doubt! - -In the shop-window was a wee green tinsel-covered tree. Toys -were caught in the branches. They overflowed onto the broad base -of the display-window--cats, dogs, carts, steam-engines, dolls, -baby-carriages, jumping-jacks--Oh! - -Lili stood staring, transfixed with wonder, for--for there in the -store, visible through the lighted window, was a small, jolly-looking, -white-bearded man--exactly like the picture of Santa Claus in the -story book! To be sure, his white beard was not _quite_ so long, and -he wore a gray knit coat instead of a bright red one with white fur on -it. But his occupation of stringing Christmas tree chains was so very -Santa-Claus-like, there could be no mistake in identity! - -Just here, he came to the window and added a box of gay candles to the -display of toys. He looked out at Lili through the frosty panes and -smiled. “Hello,” he called by way of cheery greeting. - -“Hello,” returned Lili, and, somehow, before she knew it, she was -standing in the shop beside the worn counter, looking up into the merry -face of Mr. Claus. - -“It was through the directory that I found you,” she smiled. “Rose -Schneider, she says there ain’t no _real_ Santa Claus--but I says there -is for _sure_! A lot of children must have passed here an’ not known -where Santa Claus lived maybe! But _I_ found you!” - -Santa Claus doubled in a hearty chuckle. “And here I am all the time,” -he laughed, “just every day.” - -“Didn’t anybody know you was the real Santa Claus?” Lili gazed -confidently into the old man’s bright eyes. “They had ought to know by -the sign,” she suggested. - -“How should they?” the little man replied. “Santa Claus--everybody -knows he likes to be an ordinary citizen. You won’t tell the kids, will -you?” - -Lili hesitated. “No, not if you don’t want I should. But there is Rose -Schneider an’ she says there ain’t any real Santa Claus. It was through -her saying that I found you in the directory. She said there wasn’t no -such name there”-- - -There was a silence. - -“I’ve got it,” he announced suddenly. “Just why don’t Rose believe in -Santa Claus--because he never brought her any presents or what?” - -“I think it’s because you’ve forgot her mostly,” returned Lili. “I says -to her you forgot me, too--but you didn’t know about us maybe.” - -He thought. - -“Where do you two kids live?” he questioned. - -She told him. - -“I’ll tell you what I’ll do,” said he. “I don’t want the other children -to find it out that I _am_ the real Santa Claus, so you’d better not -tell them. You run home now an’ you keep it quiet. Wait till real Santa -Claus time at Christmas! THEN, Rose will believe!” - -Ah, yes. And she _did_! It was a wonderful, wonderful Christmas for -Lili and Rose. It was better even than Rose’s cousin’s Christmas, for -they shared together a little tree that was left on Christmas Eve “From -Santa Claus,” and each little girl had a doll, and some candy, and a -game. “It’s from the _real_ Santa Claus an’ I know him but _you_ don’t, -Rosie Schneider!” Lili beamed. - -And Rose retorted, “I do too believe in the real Santa Claus!” - -“I want a story about the _real_ Santa Claus and the little girl,” she -demanded of the librarian at the children’s reading room next day. -“Lili Fifer, she says it’s an awfully good story and she likes I should -know more about him. It’s true for sure, ain’t it?” - -And the librarian smiled. - - - - -_Mary Elizabeth’s Soldierly Christmas_ - - -_THE SECOND DECEMBER SURPRISE_ - -_Marjorie’s Christmas story was called “Mary Elizabeth’s Soldierly -Christmas.” She said she liked it better than the story Dotty chose -from the Surprise Book’s Christmas pocket. You can tell what you think -about it for yourself, for here it is._ - - - - -_XV_ - -_Mary Elizabeth’s Soldierly Christmas_ - - -Mary Elizabeth looked up from the soldier scarf she was learning to -knit. Her mother, in the rocker beside Mary Elizabeth’s hassock, -caught a bit of anxious thought that rested between Mary Elizabeth’s -brown eyes. “What is it?” she asked, putting her hand down upon Mary -Elizabeth’s to stop the knitting needles. - -“I was thinking,” Mary Elizabeth sighed, “just thinking, Mother. It’s -going to be a very soldierly Christmas this year, isn’t it? But the -children--they don’t realize it and they’re thinking and talking about -Santa Claus. Are we going to have the tree this year?” - -Mary Elizabeth’s mother patted Mary Elizabeth’s hand softly. “We’ve -always had one, haven’t we, daughter?” she said. “Can you remember the -time when we did not have one?” - -“No,” laughed Mary Elizabeth. “I suppose it was when I was too small -a baby ever to have a tree or so little that I didn’t know what the -lights were and thought I would like to play with their sparkles--but -I do remember the tree we had when I was a little bit older. It was -before any of the children came. I was about three years old, I think. -You told me that the tree was made in honor of the little Christ -Child’s birthday and I always thought you meant a little child like -myself and expected to see him--” - -Mary Elizabeth paused. “Then I grew bigger, and by and by there were -all the children and the baby, and I was the oldest and we all thought -that a funny friend who was a jolly old man called Santa Claus brought -us the toys we found in our stockings. We thought all the play was -real--about his coming down the chimney and about his sleigh with the -eight reindeer. It used to seem strange that so big a man as Santa -Claus could squeeze down our chimney and by and by I suspected it was -all a play and you told me that it was just a funny, jolly way to make -the very little children enjoy the fun of Christmas surprises. You -told me then that I might help toward Christmas myself by trimming the -tree. That was to be my part: each year I was to do it all myself and -every year I tried to make it some new and lovely kind of a surprise. I -always have loved to fix the tree. I always have felt that it must be -the kind of a tree that the little Christ Child would love if he came -in the way that I used to think you meant when I was still little.” - -“Your tree has always been a beautiful tree, Mary Elizabeth,” Mother -smiled. “It has always been a tree that shone with happiness. Each year -we have loved it so that the children could not bear to part with it at -New Years, you know.” - -Mary Elizabeth smiled. But her question still remained unanswered. -“Will there be a tree this year?” she asked. “I’m afraid the children -would be sad without it, Mother.” - -“I, too, have been thinking, Mary Elizabeth,” said Mother. “It is -indeed a soldierly Christmas. What do you think we had better do?” - -“Well,” answered Mary Elizabeth, thoughtfully. “We have the ornaments, -though I usually buy some new ones. I would have to get candles. The -tree would not cost so very much, only it seems as if every penny ought -to go to the little French and Belgian children--and there are the -soldiers to send things to--and when everything is the way it is, why -it really hardly seems like Christmas!” - -“I know,” returned Mother. “But we sent all the money in the children’s -bank and all your money and my money, Mary Elizabeth. We have the -soldiers’ things all done--almost. I think we ought to have the tree -for the children and you can fix it up somehow, can’t you?” - -“Yes,” smiled Mary Elizabeth, but she was thinking that she must -somehow find a way to make that tree as pretty as usual--even without -any money to buy things! - -That day and the next, Mary Elizabeth pondered the question. She -thought of this and of that but nothing seemed quite right. There was -no way to earn any money. And the tree had no star for the top. It had -been lost, somehow. It was not with the tree fixings in the box in the -attic! How to get a new star, that was one question. How to get the -candles was another. And Mary Elizabeth’s tree had always been a tree -that people came in to look at and admire. It was not like any other -tree. It was always a surprise, somehow. Money was needed to buy things -to make it wonderful. Money was needed to make it a bright surprise as -usual! - -At school, Mary Elizabeth found herself puzzling over this problem as -vacation time drew near. It was harder for her than any arithmetic -problem, for it could not be solved at all. Twice she saved five cents -by walking home and that bought candles. But the problem remained as -usual. It was _how to get more money_. - -Then there came the day when the magazine came. It was always something -of an event when the magazine came. It had new pictures in it and often -it had cut-out pages for the little children. Once there had been a -circus with clowns to cut out and ever since that time, Brother somehow -got hold of the paper as soon as Mother took it from its wrapper. He -was always hoping for more circus, you know. He knew its pages by -heart and spelled out the titles and headings of the pictures. When -Mary Elizabeth came home one day, he announced that the magazine had -come. - -“What’s in it?” questioned Mary Elizabeth. - -“Pictures,” Brother replied mysteriously, “but not any of a circus. -It’s a puzzle page. You have to guess what the pictures are and they’ll -give a prize of five dollars to the one who answers and tells what the -pictures are.” But Brother was still busy with the magazine and Mary -Elizabeth was called away to help Mother with the little sister. She -did not see the page, though she thought about it and wondered if she -could answer all the questions and get the money that way to trim the -Christmas tree. In the evening, after supper, after the little children -had gone off to bed and Brother, too, with them, she found the magazine -and looked it over. Yes, it was a contest. And the pictures were Mother -Goose. It seemed easy to guess them--Mary Elizabeth guessed Simple -Simon right away. It was the picture of a funny doll fishing in a -little pail with a hook and line. She tried the others. She was not so -sure of all but she guessed them with the help of the little children’s -Mother Goose to refresh her memory. She was so excited that she felt -the prize was already hers. She was sure she _must_ win! - -Just think of it: the first prize was five whole dollars and the second -prize was two whole dollars and there were eight other prizes each of -one whole big dollar--ten chances that Mary Elizabeth might earn some -money for her Christmas tree! Her hands shook as she took up pen and -put it to paper. She used her very best paper and three times or more -she discarded what she had written and tried to do better. She wrote -with extreme pains and slowly. It took all the evening just to write -the short answer. She put it into its envelope to mail on the way to -school next day, but she said nothing about it as she kissed Mother -good-night. - -Nearer and nearer came Christmas time. The little children talked more -than ever about Santa Claus. Brother planned what kind of a stocking he -would hang up. They talked about the tree and asked Mary Elizabeth what -she supposed Santa Claus would make as a tree surprise this year. At -these times, laughingly, Mary Elizabeth suggested that there would be -candles on the tree and that perhaps there would be tinsel. She said -that, maybe, Santa Claus would send all his Christmas to the little -French and Belgian children and not have much to make into a surprise -here at home. She told them stories about Santa Claus and the Santa -Claus Land. She played with them to keep them amused but she thought -all the time of the Mother Goose Contest and as time went on, she felt -less sure each day of having won. Once she passed by the ten cent store -and found a beautiful gold star and wanted to buy it. Then one day -Mary Elizabeth actually found a ten cent piece near a shop upon a busy -sidewalk in town. Her heart went thump at the sight of it. She asked -several persons if they had lost anything and they replied, “No.” So -Mary Elizabeth went straight to the ten cent store and bought a star, -right away. - -All this time, Mary Elizabeth watched anxiously for the postman. The -time set for the close of the contest came and passed. No letter was -brought to Mary Elizabeth. She knew that she would have had a letter -if she had won any prize, of course. But Mary Elizabeth, with her heart -heavy as lead, wondered whether she had really ever believed she would -win. She admitted that she had. She was sure her work was right--that -is, all answers were correct. The writing was neat. There were no -blots. She had done her very best. - -Mary Elizabeth was too soldierly to cry. She told nobody. She set -about planning how she would cut paper ornaments out of colored wall -papers and paste them together. She would make some paper dolls and -dress them like fairies with the tissue paper she had. She would make -wings with tissue paper, too. She would ask Mother to let her make -some gingerbread animals and men to use on the tree. She would gild -some nuts and pinecones maybe. There was the star. There was the box -of candles. Those were _something_! But if only she did have money, -she would trim her tree with the emblems of all the Allies and have a -really soldierly Christmas tree! - -Mary Elizabeth went into her room and locked her door tight. She -took the key of her lower bureau drawer and sat down upon the floor -beside it and drew it out. In it lay all the Christmas tree things -with the box of candles and the star. As she looked at the bright -Christmas things, a tear dropped upon her lap--oh, it might have been -so different! - -Why is it that when one is just in the midst of Christmas planning -somebody comes to the door and knocks? Did you ever spread all your -things out on a bed or a table or on the floor and fail to have -somebody come to knock at your door and demand to be let in right away? -There came a knock at Mary Elizabeth’s--but first, the latch had been -tried. “Let me in, Mary Elizabeth!” cried Brother. - -“I can’t,” returned Mary Elizabeth. - -“You can.” - -Thump-thumpety-thump. - -“Go ’way,” admonished Mary Elizabeth. “I shan’t let you in! You can’t -come in.” - -“Well, you’ll be sorry,” said the muffled voice of Brother. “You’ll -be sorry,” but he left off knocking at the door and ran away. Mary -Elizabeth wondered if perhaps he suspected about the play of Santa -Claus. He was getting to be quite big. Maybe he knew about the tree. -Maybe he would have to be let into the fun of Christmas planning next -year--but was it fun? Wasn’t it dreadful to worry about the tree and -plan how to make it all new? No, it was not worry! No, it was not! -Mary Elizabeth denied this stoutly. It was part of the self-sacrifice -of Christmas to think about it as she had--and there would be a lovely -tree! Yes, there would, somehow; she’d manage to make a grand surprise -of it. Oh, yes, she would. Mary Elizabeth smiled and was ashamed of -that little hot tear. She put the Christmas tree things back into the -drawer one by one and she closed and locked the drawer. Then she went -to the window and looked out across the snow. She thought maybe some -cotton would look pretty and snowy on the tree like that. She heard -Brother at the door again but she wasn’t quite ready to let him in. She -wanted to be alone and think. She did not want to tell stories about -Santa Claus. - -His little voice came plaintively, “Please, Mary Elizabeth, let me in. -I’ll tell you something nice, if you’ll let me in.” But Mary Elizabeth -was not ready to hear what Brother thought Santa Claus was going to -bring. She did not go to the door. Then she heard his soft little -footsteps trot away down the hall and she felt sorry. She opened the -door to run after him and there, where Brother had left it, there lay a -big square envelope with the name of the magazine upon it! - -Mary Elizabeth gasped. She tore it open and read: - - - DEAR MARY ELIZABETH: - - Your good work has merited the reward of the Second Prize of two - dollars offered in the Mother Goose Contest. The money is enclosed - and we hope that it will bring with it a Very Happy Christmas! - -Happy Christmas! Hooray! Oh, how fine! Happy Christmas--why, _of -course_, Happy Christmas! Wasn’t it splendid! Wasn’t it a surprise! -Waving the letter, she hugged everybody that she met, Brother, Mother -and all the children. Something splendid had happened, they all -agreed. Everybody congratulated Mary Elizabeth. But only Mother really -guessed why Mary Elizabeth didn’t spend it all right then and there the -very first day in buying candy and peanuts. That was what Brother and -the little children suggested. - -But next day, after vacation had really begun and when the little -children and Brother were safely out of the way, Mary Elizabeth with -her little red kid purse slipped out of the house and off to buy the -flags of the Allies to use for the Christmas tree. - -Mary Elizabeth had decided, too, what the Christmas surprise was to be. -Yes, it should be a tree covered with flags and Old Glory should be -with the star at the top! - -And then came tree-trimming! And the tree was--oh, oh, it was ever -so much more wonderful than any tree had ever been before. Everybody -said so! The little children said so. Brother said so! Mary Elizabeth -herself knew it was so! All the little poor children who came to the -tree said so! - -It was Mother, however, who knew about the very soldierly Santa -Claus that had made the tree so lovely. “It honored the little -Christ Child’s Birthday, dear,” she said as she kissed Mary Elizabeth -good-night. “It is the tree of the soldiers who are fighting for all -that Christmas means.” - -“The star was there,” replied Mary Elizabeth. - - - - -CONCLUSION - -_The Last Leaf of the Surprise Book_ - - -The last leaf of Marjorie’s Surprise Book was very, very thin. It did -not make Marjorie poke and feel and wonder what was inside its pocket. -It was marked to open at the Christmas tree. So the first thing that -she did was to pull its Christmas seals off and read what was written -inside: - - “I hope you will always be happy-- - As happy as you can be, - As happy as all the happy times - That you have shared with me.” - -“I made that up,” said Dotty, proudly. “I did it all myself.” Really, -I think that Marjorie’s Surprise Book belonged to both little girls, -don’t you? But which one do you suppose liked it best? Was it Marjorie -or was it Dotty? What do you think? For myself, I think it was the one -who made it and gave it and thought it and planned it all. So, maybe, -there is somebody that you love to whom, you, too, would like to give a -Surprise Book like this of Marjorie’s. - -And because I myself love all you children, I am giving _you_ the story -of a Surprise Book right here--now! - - - - -TRANSCRIBER’S NOTES: - - - Text in italics is surrounded by underscores: _italics_. - - Obvious typographical errors have been corrected. - - Inconsistencies in hyphenation have been standardized. - - - - - -End of the Project Gutenberg EBook of The Surprise Book, by Patten Beard - -*** END OF THIS PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK THE SURPRISE BOOK *** - -***** This file should be named 56170-0.txt or 56170-0.zip ***** -This and all associated files of various formats will be found in: - http://www.gutenberg.org/5/6/1/7/56170/ - -Produced by MFR, David E. Brown and the Online Distributed -Proofreading Team at http://www.pgdp.net (This file was -produced from images generously made available by The -Internet Archive) - - -Updated editions will replace the previous one--the old editions will -be renamed. - -Creating the works from print editions not protected by U.S. copyright -law means that no one owns a United States copyright in these works, -so the Foundation (and you!) can copy and distribute it in the United -States without permission and without paying copyright -royalties. Special rules, set forth in the General Terms of Use part -of this license, apply to copying and distributing Project -Gutenberg-tm electronic works to protect the PROJECT GUTENBERG-tm -concept and trademark. Project Gutenberg is a registered trademark, -and may not be used if you charge for the eBooks, unless you receive -specific permission. If you do not charge anything for copies of this -eBook, complying with the rules is very easy. You may use this eBook -for nearly any purpose such as creation of derivative works, reports, -performances and research. They may be modified and printed and given -away--you may do practically ANYTHING in the United States with eBooks -not protected by U.S. copyright law. Redistribution is subject to the -trademark license, especially commercial redistribution. - -START: FULL LICENSE - -THE FULL PROJECT GUTENBERG LICENSE -PLEASE READ THIS BEFORE YOU DISTRIBUTE OR USE THIS WORK - -To protect the Project Gutenberg-tm mission of promoting the free -distribution of electronic works, by using or distributing this work -(or any other work associated in any way with the phrase "Project -Gutenberg"), you agree to comply with all the terms of the Full -Project Gutenberg-tm License available with this file or online at -www.gutenberg.org/license. - -Section 1. General Terms of Use and Redistributing Project -Gutenberg-tm electronic works - -1.A. By reading or using any part of this Project Gutenberg-tm -electronic work, you indicate that you have read, understand, agree to -and accept all the terms of this license and intellectual property -(trademark/copyright) agreement. If you do not agree to abide by all -the terms of this agreement, you must cease using and return or -destroy all copies of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works in your -possession. If you paid a fee for obtaining a copy of or access to a -Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work and you do not agree to be bound -by the terms of this agreement, you may obtain a refund from the -person or entity to whom you paid the fee as set forth in paragraph -1.E.8. - -1.B. "Project Gutenberg" is a registered trademark. It may only be -used on or associated in any way with an electronic work by people who -agree to be bound by the terms of this agreement. There are a few -things that you can do with most Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works -even without complying with the full terms of this agreement. See -paragraph 1.C below. There are a lot of things you can do with Project -Gutenberg-tm electronic works if you follow the terms of this -agreement and help preserve free future access to Project Gutenberg-tm -electronic works. See paragraph 1.E below. - -1.C. The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation ("the -Foundation" or PGLAF), owns a compilation copyright in the collection -of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works. Nearly all the individual -works in the collection are in the public domain in the United -States. If an individual work is unprotected by copyright law in the -United States and you are located in the United States, we do not -claim a right to prevent you from copying, distributing, performing, -displaying or creating derivative works based on the work as long as -all references to Project Gutenberg are removed. Of course, we hope -that you will support the Project Gutenberg-tm mission of promoting -free access to electronic works by freely sharing Project Gutenberg-tm -works in compliance with the terms of this agreement for keeping the -Project Gutenberg-tm name associated with the work. You can easily -comply with the terms of this agreement by keeping this work in the -same format with its attached full Project Gutenberg-tm License when -you share it without charge with others. - -1.D. The copyright laws of the place where you are located also govern -what you can do with this work. Copyright laws in most countries are -in a constant state of change. If you are outside the United States, -check the laws of your country in addition to the terms of this -agreement before downloading, copying, displaying, performing, -distributing or creating derivative works based on this work or any -other Project Gutenberg-tm work. The Foundation makes no -representations concerning the copyright status of any work in any -country outside the United States. - -1.E. Unless you have removed all references to Project Gutenberg: - -1.E.1. The following sentence, with active links to, or other -immediate access to, the full Project Gutenberg-tm License must appear -prominently whenever any copy of a Project Gutenberg-tm work (any work -on which the phrase "Project Gutenberg" appears, or with which the -phrase "Project Gutenberg" is associated) is accessed, displayed, -performed, viewed, copied or distributed: - - This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere in the United States and - most other parts of the world at no cost and with almost no - restrictions whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or re-use it - under the terms of the Project Gutenberg License included with this - eBook or online at www.gutenberg.org. If you are not located in the - United States, you'll have to check the laws of the country where you - are located before using this ebook. - -1.E.2. If an individual Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work is -derived from texts not protected by U.S. copyright law (does not -contain a notice indicating that it is posted with permission of the -copyright holder), the work can be copied and distributed to anyone in -the United States without paying any fees or charges. If you are -redistributing or providing access to a work with the phrase "Project -Gutenberg" associated with or appearing on the work, you must comply -either with the requirements of paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 or -obtain permission for the use of the work and the Project Gutenberg-tm -trademark as set forth in paragraphs 1.E.8 or 1.E.9. - -1.E.3. If an individual Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work is posted -with the permission of the copyright holder, your use and distribution -must comply with both paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 and any -additional terms imposed by the copyright holder. Additional terms -will be linked to the Project Gutenberg-tm License for all works -posted with the permission of the copyright holder found at the -beginning of this work. - -1.E.4. Do not unlink or detach or remove the full Project Gutenberg-tm -License terms from this work, or any files containing a part of this -work or any other work associated with Project Gutenberg-tm. - -1.E.5. Do not copy, display, perform, distribute or redistribute this -electronic work, or any part of this electronic work, without -prominently displaying the sentence set forth in paragraph 1.E.1 with -active links or immediate access to the full terms of the Project -Gutenberg-tm License. - -1.E.6. You may convert to and distribute this work in any binary, -compressed, marked up, nonproprietary or proprietary form, including -any word processing or hypertext form. However, if you provide access -to or distribute copies of a Project Gutenberg-tm work in a format -other than "Plain Vanilla ASCII" or other format used in the official -version posted on the official Project Gutenberg-tm web site -(www.gutenberg.org), you must, at no additional cost, fee or expense -to the user, provide a copy, a means of exporting a copy, or a means -of obtaining a copy upon request, of the work in its original "Plain -Vanilla ASCII" or other form. Any alternate format must include the -full Project Gutenberg-tm License as specified in paragraph 1.E.1. - -1.E.7. Do not charge a fee for access to, viewing, displaying, -performing, copying or distributing any Project Gutenberg-tm works -unless you comply with paragraph 1.E.8 or 1.E.9. - -1.E.8. You may charge a reasonable fee for copies of or providing -access to or distributing Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works -provided that - -* You pay a royalty fee of 20% of the gross profits you derive from - the use of Project Gutenberg-tm works calculated using the method - you already use to calculate your applicable taxes. The fee is owed - to the owner of the Project Gutenberg-tm trademark, but he has - agreed to donate royalties under this paragraph to the Project - Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation. Royalty payments must be paid - within 60 days following each date on which you prepare (or are - legally required to prepare) your periodic tax returns. Royalty - payments should be clearly marked as such and sent to the Project - Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation at the address specified in - Section 4, "Information about donations to the Project Gutenberg - Literary Archive Foundation." - -* You provide a full refund of any money paid by a user who notifies - you in writing (or by e-mail) within 30 days of receipt that s/he - does not agree to the terms of the full Project Gutenberg-tm - License. You must require such a user to return or destroy all - copies of the works possessed in a physical medium and discontinue - all use of and all access to other copies of Project Gutenberg-tm - works. - -* You provide, in accordance with paragraph 1.F.3, a full refund of - any money paid for a work or a replacement copy, if a defect in the - electronic work is discovered and reported to you within 90 days of - receipt of the work. - -* You comply with all other terms of this agreement for free - distribution of Project Gutenberg-tm works. - -1.E.9. If you wish to charge a fee or distribute a Project -Gutenberg-tm electronic work or group of works on different terms than -are set forth in this agreement, you must obtain permission in writing -from both the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation and The -Project Gutenberg Trademark LLC, the owner of the Project Gutenberg-tm -trademark. Contact the Foundation as set forth in Section 3 below. - -1.F. - -1.F.1. Project Gutenberg volunteers and employees expend considerable -effort to identify, do copyright research on, transcribe and proofread -works not protected by U.S. copyright law in creating the Project -Gutenberg-tm collection. Despite these efforts, Project Gutenberg-tm -electronic works, and the medium on which they may be stored, may -contain "Defects," such as, but not limited to, incomplete, inaccurate -or corrupt data, transcription errors, a copyright or other -intellectual property infringement, a defective or damaged disk or -other medium, a computer virus, or computer codes that damage or -cannot be read by your equipment. - -1.F.2. LIMITED WARRANTY, DISCLAIMER OF DAMAGES - Except for the "Right -of Replacement or Refund" described in paragraph 1.F.3, the Project -Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, the owner of the Project -Gutenberg-tm trademark, and any other party distributing a Project -Gutenberg-tm electronic work under this agreement, disclaim all -liability to you for damages, costs and expenses, including legal -fees. YOU AGREE THAT YOU HAVE NO REMEDIES FOR NEGLIGENCE, STRICT -LIABILITY, BREACH OF WARRANTY OR BREACH OF CONTRACT EXCEPT THOSE -PROVIDED IN PARAGRAPH 1.F.3. YOU AGREE THAT THE FOUNDATION, THE -TRADEMARK OWNER, AND ANY DISTRIBUTOR UNDER THIS AGREEMENT WILL NOT BE -LIABLE TO YOU FOR ACTUAL, DIRECT, INDIRECT, CONSEQUENTIAL, PUNITIVE OR -INCIDENTAL DAMAGES EVEN IF YOU GIVE NOTICE OF THE POSSIBILITY OF SUCH -DAMAGE. - -1.F.3. LIMITED RIGHT OF REPLACEMENT OR REFUND - If you discover a -defect in this electronic work within 90 days of receiving it, you can -receive a refund of the money (if any) you paid for it by sending a -written explanation to the person you received the work from. If you -received the work on a physical medium, you must return the medium -with your written explanation. The person or entity that provided you -with the defective work may elect to provide a replacement copy in -lieu of a refund. If you received the work electronically, the person -or entity providing it to you may choose to give you a second -opportunity to receive the work electronically in lieu of a refund. If -the second copy is also defective, you may demand a refund in writing -without further opportunities to fix the problem. - -1.F.4. Except for the limited right of replacement or refund set forth -in paragraph 1.F.3, this work is provided to you 'AS-IS', WITH NO -OTHER WARRANTIES OF ANY KIND, EXPRESS OR IMPLIED, INCLUDING BUT NOT -LIMITED TO WARRANTIES OF MERCHANTABILITY OR FITNESS FOR ANY PURPOSE. - -1.F.5. Some states do not allow disclaimers of certain implied -warranties or the exclusion or limitation of certain types of -damages. If any disclaimer or limitation set forth in this agreement -violates the law of the state applicable to this agreement, the -agreement shall be interpreted to make the maximum disclaimer or -limitation permitted by the applicable state law. The invalidity or -unenforceability of any provision of this agreement shall not void the -remaining provisions. - -1.F.6. INDEMNITY - You agree to indemnify and hold the Foundation, the -trademark owner, any agent or employee of the Foundation, anyone -providing copies of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works in -accordance with this agreement, and any volunteers associated with the -production, promotion and distribution of Project Gutenberg-tm -electronic works, harmless from all liability, costs and expenses, -including legal fees, that arise directly or indirectly from any of -the following which you do or cause to occur: (a) distribution of this -or any Project Gutenberg-tm work, (b) alteration, modification, or -additions or deletions to any Project Gutenberg-tm work, and (c) any -Defect you cause. - -Section 2. Information about the Mission of Project Gutenberg-tm - -Project Gutenberg-tm is synonymous with the free distribution of -electronic works in formats readable by the widest variety of -computers including obsolete, old, middle-aged and new computers. It -exists because of the efforts of hundreds of volunteers and donations -from people in all walks of life. - -Volunteers and financial support to provide volunteers with the -assistance they need are critical to reaching Project Gutenberg-tm's -goals and ensuring that the Project Gutenberg-tm collection will -remain freely available for generations to come. In 2001, the Project -Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation was created to provide a secure -and permanent future for Project Gutenberg-tm and future -generations. To learn more about the Project Gutenberg Literary -Archive Foundation and how your efforts and donations can help, see -Sections 3 and 4 and the Foundation information page at -www.gutenberg.org Section 3. Information about the Project Gutenberg -Literary Archive Foundation - -The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation is a non profit -501(c)(3) educational corporation organized under the laws of the -state of Mississippi and granted tax exempt status by the Internal -Revenue Service. The Foundation's EIN or federal tax identification -number is 64-6221541. Contributions to the Project Gutenberg Literary -Archive Foundation are tax deductible to the full extent permitted by -U.S. federal laws and your state's laws. - -The Foundation's principal office is in Fairbanks, Alaska, with the -mailing address: PO Box 750175, Fairbanks, AK 99775, but its -volunteers and employees are scattered throughout numerous -locations. Its business office is located at 809 North 1500 West, Salt -Lake City, UT 84116, (801) 596-1887. Email contact links and up to -date contact information can be found at the Foundation's web site and -official page at www.gutenberg.org/contact - -For additional contact information: - - Dr. Gregory B. Newby - Chief Executive and Director - gbnewby@pglaf.org - -Section 4. Information about Donations to the Project Gutenberg -Literary Archive Foundation - -Project Gutenberg-tm depends upon and cannot survive without wide -spread public support and donations to carry out its mission of -increasing the number of public domain and licensed works that can be -freely distributed in machine readable form accessible by the widest -array of equipment including outdated equipment. Many small donations -($1 to $5,000) are particularly important to maintaining tax exempt -status with the IRS. - -The Foundation is committed to complying with the laws regulating -charities and charitable donations in all 50 states of the United -States. Compliance requirements are not uniform and it takes a -considerable effort, much paperwork and many fees to meet and keep up -with these requirements. We do not solicit donations in locations -where we have not received written confirmation of compliance. To SEND -DONATIONS or determine the status of compliance for any particular -state visit www.gutenberg.org/donate - -While we cannot and do not solicit contributions from states where we -have not met the solicitation requirements, we know of no prohibition -against accepting unsolicited donations from donors in such states who -approach us with offers to donate. - -International donations are gratefully accepted, but we cannot make -any statements concerning tax treatment of donations received from -outside the United States. U.S. laws alone swamp our small staff. - -Please check the Project Gutenberg Web pages for current donation -methods and addresses. Donations are accepted in a number of other -ways including checks, online payments and credit card donations. To -donate, please visit: www.gutenberg.org/donate - -Section 5. General Information About Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works. - -Professor Michael S. Hart was the originator of the Project -Gutenberg-tm concept of a library of electronic works that could be -freely shared with anyone. For forty years, he produced and -distributed Project Gutenberg-tm eBooks with only a loose network of -volunteer support. - -Project Gutenberg-tm eBooks are often created from several printed -editions, all of which are confirmed as not protected by copyright in -the U.S. unless a copyright notice is included. Thus, we do not -necessarily keep eBooks in compliance with any particular paper -edition. - -Most people start at our Web site which has the main PG search -facility: www.gutenberg.org - -This Web site includes information about Project Gutenberg-tm, -including how to make donations to the Project Gutenberg Literary -Archive Foundation, how to help produce our new eBooks, and how to -subscribe to our email newsletter to hear about new eBooks. - diff --git a/old/56170-0.zip b/old/56170-0.zip Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index c484f77..0000000 --- a/old/56170-0.zip +++ /dev/null diff --git a/old/56170-h.zip b/old/56170-h.zip Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index 8a5d976..0000000 --- a/old/56170-h.zip +++ /dev/null diff --git a/old/56170-h/56170-h.htm b/old/56170-h/56170-h.htm deleted file mode 100644 index b0de096..0000000 --- a/old/56170-h/56170-h.htm +++ /dev/null @@ -1,6083 +0,0 @@ -<!DOCTYPE html PUBLIC "-//W3C//DTD XHTML 1.0 Strict//EN" - "http://www.w3.org/TR/xhtml1/DTD/xhtml1-strict.dtd"> -<html xmlns="http://www.w3.org/1999/xhtml" xml:lang="en" lang="en"> - <head> - <meta http-equiv="Content-Type" content="text/html;charset=iso-8859-1" /> - <meta http-equiv="Content-Style-Type" content="text/css" /> - <title> - The Project Gutenberg eBook of The Surprise Book, by Patten Beard. - </title> -<link rel="coverpage" href="images/cover.jpg" /> - <style type="text/css"> - -body { - margin-left: 10%; - margin-right: 10%; -} - - h1,h2 { - text-align: center; /* all headings centered */ - clear: both; -} - -p { - margin-top: .51em; - text-align: justify; - margin-bottom: .49em; -} - -hr { - width: 33%; - margin-top: 2em; - margin-bottom: 2em; - margin-left: 33.5%; - margin-right: 33.5%; - clear: both; -} - -hr.chap {width: 65%; margin-left: 17.5%; margin-right: 17.5%;} -hr.tb {width: 45%; margin-left: 27.5%; margin-right: 27.5%;} -hr.tiny {width: 20%; margin-left: 40%; margin-right: 40%;} - -p.drop-cap { - text-indent: -0.25em; -} - -p.drop-cap2 { - text-indent: -0.5em; -} -p.drop-cap:first-letter, p.drop-cap2:first-letter -{ - float: left; - margin: 0.15em 0.1em 0em 0em; - font-size: 250%; - line-height:0.65em; -text-indent: 0em; -} -@media handheld -{ - p.drop-cap, p.drop-cap2 { - text-indent: 0em; /* restore default */ - } - p.drop-cap:first-letter, p.drop-cap2:first-letter - { - float: none; - margin: 0; - font-size: 100%; - } -} - -table { - margin-left: auto; - margin-right: auto; -} - - -.pagenum { - position: absolute; - left: 92%; - font-size: smaller; - text-align: right; -} - - -.gap {padding-left: 3em;} - -.ph1 {text-align: center; font-size: xx-large; font-weight: bold;} -.ph2 {text-align: center; font-size: large; font-weight: bold;} -.ph3 {text-align: center; font-size: x-large; font-weight: bold;} - - -.center {text-align: center;} - -.right {text-align: right;} - -.smcap {font-variant: small-caps;} - -.caption {font-weight: bold; text-align: center;} - -.figcenter { - margin: auto; - text-align: center; -} - -div.titlepage {text-align: center; page-break-before: always; page-break-after: always;} -div.titlepage p {text-align: center; font-weight: bold; line-height: 1.5; margin-top: 1em;} - -div.chapter {page-break-before: always;} -h2.nobreak {page-break-before: avoid;} - - -.poetry-container {text-align: center;} -.poetry {display: inline-block; text-align: left;} -.poetry .verse {text-indent: -2.5em; padding-left: 3em;} -.poetry .indent {text-indent: 2em} - - -/* Transcriber's notes */ -.transnote {background-color: #E6E6FA; - color: black; - font-size:smaller; - padding:0.5em; - margin-bottom:5em; - font-family:sans-serif, serif; } - </style> - </head> -<body> - - -<pre> - -The Project Gutenberg EBook of The Surprise Book, by Patten Beard - -This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere in the United States and most -other parts of the world at no cost and with almost no restrictions -whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or re-use it under the terms of -the Project Gutenberg License included with this eBook or online at -www.gutenberg.org. If you are not located in the United States, you'll have -to check the laws of the country where you are located before using this ebook. - - - -Title: The Surprise Book - -Author: Patten Beard - -Illustrator: Alice Beard - -Release Date: December 12, 2017 [EBook #56170] - -Language: English - -Character set encoding: ISO-8859-1 - -*** START OF THIS PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK THE SURPRISE BOOK *** - - - - -Produced by MFR, David E. Brown and the Online Distributed -Proofreading Team at http://www.pgdp.net (This file was -produced from images generously made available by The -Internet Archive) - - - - - - -</pre> - - -<div class="figcenter"><img src="images/cover.jpg" alt="" /></div> - -<hr class="chap" /> - -<div class="transnote"> - -<p class="ph2">TRANSCRIBER’S NOTES:</p> - -<p>The cover image for this eBook has been created by the transcriber using the original cover as the background and is thus entered into the public domain.</p> - -<p>Obvious typographical errors have been corrected.</p> - -<p>Inconsistencies in hyphenation have been standardized.</p></div> - -<hr class="chap" /> - -<h1>THE SURPRISE BOOK</h1> - -<div class="figcenter"><img src="images/i_frontis.jpg" alt="Marjorie might hold the lantern" /></div> - -<p class="caption"><i>Marjorie might hold the lantern and he’d see what was there.</i> (<i>Page 167</i>)</p> - -<hr class="chap" /> - -<div class="titlepage"> - -<p class="ph2">THE</p> - -<p class="ph1">SURPRISE BOOK</p> - -<p><span class="smcap"><small>BY</small></span></p> - -<p class="ph3">PATTEN BEARD</p> - - -<p><i>Author of<br /> -“The Jolly Year,” “The Bluebird’s Garden”<br /> -“The Good Crow’s Happy Shop”</i></p> - - -<p><i>Illustrated by Alice Beard</i></p> - - -<div class="figcenter"><img src="images/i_title.jpg" alt="" /></div> - -<p class="ph2">THE PILGRIM PRESS<br /> -<small>BOSTON<span class="gap">CHICAGO</span></small></p> -</div> - -<hr class="tb" /> - -<p class="center"><span class="smcap">Copyright</span> 1918<br /> -<br /> -<span class="smcap">By</span> PATTEN BEARD<br /> -<br /> -<br /> -THE PILGRIM PRESS<br /> -BOSTON</p> - -<hr class="chap" /> - - -<div class="figcenter"><img src="images/i_v.jpg" alt="" /></div> - -<p class="caption">THIS BOOK OF STORIES ABOUT THE BOYS AND<br /> -GIRLS WHO ARE MY FRIENDS I DEDICATE TO<br /> - -Nall Candler<br /> - -BECAUSE HE HAS ENJOYED “THE BLUEBIRD’S<br /> -GARDEN” AND “THE JOLLY YEAR,” AND I WANT<br /> -HIM TO HAVE THIS BOOK FOR HIS VERY OWN</p> - - -<hr class="chap" /> - - - -<div class="chapter"> -<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_vii" id="Page_vii">[Pg vii]</a></span> -<h2 class="nobreak">CONTENTS</h2></div> - - - -<table border="0" cellpadding="2" cellspacing="2" summary="table"> - - -<tr><td align="right"><small>CHAPTER</small></td><td> </td><td align="right"><small>PAGE</small></td></tr> - -<tr><td align="right">I.</td><td>The Surprise Book that Dotty Made</td><td align="right"><a href="#Page_3">3</a></td></tr> - -<tr><td align="right">II.</td><td>The December Surprise, The Telephone Santa Claus</td><td align="right"><a href="#Page_13">13</a></td></tr> - -<tr><td align="right">III.</td><td>The January Surprise, The Penny Bank Window</td><td align="right"><a href="#Page_35">35</a></td></tr> - -<tr><td align="right">IV.</td><td>The February Surprise, Angelina’s Valentine</td><td align="right"><a href="#Page_51">51</a></td></tr> - -<tr><td align="right">V.</td><td>The March Surprise, Buttinski, Peacemaker</td><td align="right"><a href="#Page_63">63</a></td></tr> - -<tr><td align="right">VI.</td><td>The April Surprise, Angelina’s Bird-Flower</td><td align="right"><a href="#Page_77">77</a></td></tr> - -<tr><td align="right">VII.</td><td>The May Surprise, Marjorie’s Mystery</td><td align="right"><a href="#Page_91">91</a></td></tr> - -<tr><td align="right">VIII.</td><td>The June Surprise, The Two Little Bates Girls</td><td align="right"><a href="#Page_103">103</a></td></tr> - -<tr><td align="right">IX.</td><td>The July Surprise, Arne’s Fourth of July Battle</td><td align="right"><a href="#Page_115">115</a></td></tr> - -<tr><td align="right">X.</td><td>The August Surprise, The Blackberry Adventure</td><td align="right"><a href="#Page_129">129</a></td></tr> - -<tr><td align="right">XI.</td><td>The September Surprise, Betty Crusoe</td><td align="right"><a href="#Page_147">147</a></td></tr> - -<tr><td align="right">XII.</td><td>The October Surprise, The Magical Circle</td><td align="right"><a href="#Page_159">159</a><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_viii" id="Page_viii">[Pg viii]</a></span></td></tr> - -<tr><td align="right">XIII.</td><td>The November Surprise, Ermelinda’s Family</td><td align="right"><a href="#Page_173">173</a></td></tr> - -<tr><td align="right">XIV.</td><td>The First December Surprise, The Directory Santa Claus</td><td align="right"><a href="#Page_185">185</a></td></tr> - -<tr><td align="right">XV.</td><td>The Second December Surprise, Mary Elizabeth’s Soldierly Christmas</td><td align="right"><a href="#Page_195">195</a></td></tr> - -<tr><td> </td><td>Conclusion</td><td align="right"><a href="#Page_209">209</a></td></tr> -</table> - -<hr class="chap" /> - - - -<div class="chapter"> -<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_1" id="Page_1">[Pg 1]</a></span> -<p class="ph3"><i>The Surprise Book That Dotty Made</i></p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_2" id="Page_2">[Pg 2]</a></span></p> - - - - -<hr class="tiny" /> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_3" id="Page_3">[Pg 3]</a></span></p> - -<h2 class="nobreak"><i>I</i><br /> - -<i>The Surprise Book That Dotty Made</i></h2></div> - - -<p class="drop-cap"><span class="smcap">The</span> Surprise Book was Marjorie’s, but -it really belonged to Dotty also, Marjorie -said. It was Dotty who had made -it once upon a time when she had not been -able to go to school because of a snowstorm -and a snuffy cold. The combination of cold -and snowstorm was more or less a lucky mixture, -so Marjorie argued. At any rate, if it -had not been for these, maybe there never -would have been Marjorie’s Surprise Book. -You shall hear about it.</p> - -<p>It began just after Marjorie, wrapped in -storm-coat and arctics, had left for school. -Dotty was sitting upon a carpet hassock by -the fireside. The fire snapped and crackled -pleasantly but Dotty frowned. “I wanted to -go to school with Marjorie, too,” she said for -about the forty-eleventh time since nine -o’clock. “There isn’t anything to do!”</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_4" id="Page_4">[Pg 4]</a></span>“Nothing to do!” exclaimed Mother. “Why -not make a Surprise Book, Dot?”</p> - -<p>“How?” inquired Dotty, turning around to -face Mother in sudden interest. “<i>How?</i>”</p> - -<p>“Oh, it’s quite simple,” Mother returned. -“You will find it ever so much fun. I used to -make Surprise Books when I was a little girl. -They’re made in scrapbooks. You know how -to make a scrapbook, Dot, don’t you?”</p> - -<p>Dotty nodded. “I just take some brown -wrapping-paper an’ fold it ever so many times -an’ then I cut the folds into leaves. When I -have ever so many leaves, I cut a cover for ’em -an’ I tie the cover to the leaves with a ribbon. -It goes through the centre of the book an’ ties -at the back like a sash.”</p> - -<p>Mother nodded. “That’s it. To make a -Surprise Book you first make a scrapbook -that way. Then, one at a time, you fold each -leaf of the scrapbook twice. You begin by -taking the first leaf. You fold its upper corner -down till its edge runs parallel with the -centre of the scrapbook’s leaves. Then you -take the lower corner and fold this up in the -same way. It makes a pocket and one can put -things into this pocket and seal them tight with<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_5" id="Page_5">[Pg 5]</a></span> -a pretty paper seal like those used to seal -Christmas packages.”</p> - -<p>“What do you do it for?” asked Dotty. -“Why do you put things into the pockets and -seal them?”</p> - -<p>Mother laughed. “Why, Dot,” she explained. -“You put the things into the pockets -as surprises because you give the Surprise -Book away to somebody that you love very -much. Every pocket holds a surprise when -it is sealed fast. You write on each pocket -the exact time when it is to be opened and the -one you love very much must open the pockets -and find the surprises only when the time falls -due. Do you see?”</p> - -<p>Dotty beamed. “I see,” she chuckled. -“I’m going to make a Surprise Book right -away. What can I put into it for Marjorie -to find?”</p> - -<p>There was a silence while Mother rocked -back and forth in the big old-fashioned rocker -as she ran her needle in and out of the hole she -was mending in Marjorie’s stocking, and -thought. “Suppose you cut nice stories out of -magazines and put one in each pocket,” she -suggested. “There’s a pile of story-papers<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_6" id="Page_6">[Pg 6]</a></span> -up in the attic. I’ll get them for you. You -might find twelve stories, one for every month -of the year, and you might make the Surprise -Book for Marjorie’s Christmas present.”</p> - -<p>Dotty jumped up and down. “Oh, hurry, -hurry!” she begged. “I want to begin right -away. Marjorie will be coming home soon -and she mustn’t know anything about it. Can -I put other things into the pockets of the -Surprise Book too? What can I put in?”</p> - -<p>“All manner of things that one could put -into small space like that—picture-cards, -paper dolls, transfer pictures, little verses and -games that you find in magazines—’most -everything that will lie flat. You can try it -and think of things to put into the Surprise -Book’s pockets.”</p> - -<p>Hooray! That was an idea! Dotty knew -of a flat penwiper that she could make out of -flannel. <i>That</i> would go in flat—and there -might be a penny all wrapped up in paper, -maybe. Such a thing as this would be simply -a splendid surprise. Each pocket should hold -something new and wonderful except the -pocket that was to be for April Fool’s Day. -That pocket should hold only a blank piece of<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_7" id="Page_7">[Pg 7]</a></span> -paper folded up tight to feel as if it were -going to be a surprise. There’d be nothing at -all in it, when Marjorie broke the seal! -What a joke! And every month’s holiday -should have a pocket, too! Dotty chuckled. -Old Christmas cards would now find a new -use. Valentines and Easter gift cards would -go into the Surprise Book, too. And every -month there would be a story pocket in the -book! What fun! As soon as she had made -the brown paper scrapbook, she fell to work -folding its leaves—first, top corner over and -down; next, lower corner up toward it to -make a three-cornered pocket. The book had -twenty-four leaves, two surprises for every -month. First of all, Dotty put the penwiper -into the first pocket for a Christmas surprise. -She sealed it with a holly seal. Then into the -next pocket, she put a January surprise and -a January story followed. So it went through -all the year. It was exciting trying to find -stories that fitted the different months, but -the story-papers helped because Mother had -kept them in file, month by month. Dotty -had only to look the papers over and cut out -the story she imagined might best please<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_8" id="Page_8">[Pg 8]</a></span> -Marjorie. She worked very hard indeed. All -day she worked, while it snowed outside. It -seemed quite lucky, then, that Marjorie stayed -away so long. It wasn’t really lonely without -her!</p> - -<p>And at last, with some help and suggestions -from Mother, the Surprise Book was done! -It was a big three-cornered book that seemed -quite bulky. As Dot held it, she felt that -Marjorie would surely like it and she couldn’t -bear to keep it till Christmas. Christmas was -so far away yet! There were four more days -till Christmas Eve! But, nevertheless, because -the Surprise Book was to be a Christmas -present, Mother and Dot did it up, finally, -in nice, fresh, white tissue paper and tied the -parcel together with bright red ribbon. It was -a splendid present!</p> - -<p>When Christmas came, the Surprise Book -was placed under the tree and Dotty left all -her own presents while she urged Marjorie to -open the big package that was tied with red -ribbons. “You’ll like it,” she laughed. “I -made it for you. It’s a book of surprises that -last all through the year—it really is a Surprise -Book because there’s so much fun in it!”</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_9" id="Page_9">[Pg 9]</a></span>Then Marjorie tore off the paper and red -ribbon. When she saw and understood jail -about it, she said she would make Dotty a -promise and the promise was that every time -there fell due a story, she’d read it aloud to -Dotty each month.</p> - -<p>So, here in this book are the stories that -Marjorie read to Dotty, the stories that were -in Marjorie’s Surprise Book, together with -the penwiper, the Valentine, the St. Patrick’s -favor for March, the April Fool, the paper -May-basket, the four-leaf clover for June. -Beside these, there were a great many other -nice things that came in the pockets that were -not filled with the stories. You shall hear -about them all yourself, as you turn the pages -here.</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_10" id="Page_10">[Pg 10]</a></span></p> -<div class="chapter"> -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_11" id="Page_11">[Pg 11]</a></span></p> -<hr class="chap" /> - - - - - - - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_12" id="Page_12">[Pg 12]</a></span></p> - -<p class="ph3"><i>The Telephone Santa Claus</i></p> - -<hr class="tiny" /> - -<p class="ph3"><i>THE DECEMBER SURPRISE</i></p> - -<p><i>Of course, you know as well as Dotty that -there was a penwiper in the first Christmas -pocket. The writing on that pocket said,</i></p> - -<blockquote> - -<p>“<i>Not to be opened till after you have seen -all your presents from the Christmas tree on -Christmas Eve.</i>”</p></blockquote> - -<p><i>Marjorie liked the penwiper ever so much. -She said it could be used at school. It was -made of round red circles of cloth and had a -button sewed at its centre. The story pocket -was quite bulky and it said,</i></p> - -<blockquote> - -<p>“<i>Open on Christmas Eve for a bed-time -story.</i>”</p></blockquote> - -<p><i>Marjorie read it aloud as she and Dot -curled up in a big cosy comfortable at bed-time. -They had to have a very special dispensation -from Mother. She said that the -Surprise Book story that came on Christmas -Eve might keep the bed-time light lit till it -was finished. So Marjorie read aloud, “The -Telephone Santa Claus.”</i></p> - -<hr class="tb" /> - - - - - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_13" id="Page_13">[Pg 13]</a></span></p> -<h2 class="nobreak"><i>II</i><br /> - -<i>The Telephone Santa Claus</i></h2></div> - - -<p class="drop-cap"><span class="smcap">The</span> shops were full of Christmas -toys. There were Christmas greens -and fir trees everywhere. Big ribbon-trimmed -holly wreaths began to appear in -front windows and everybody in the streets -carried Christmas bundles. At this time, too, -Mary Louise, who lived in the large and -beautiful house with mother and daddy, and -who was the only little girl they had, began -to plan what she should ask Santa Claus to -bring her.</p> - -<p>Can anybody ever have too many toys? -Mary Louise had a whole toy closet full. -There were certain “very best toys” put by -nurse on the top shelf for special occasions -and there were countless “every day toys,” -some of them a bit broken, but a great many -of them quite whole and splendid, ever so<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_14" id="Page_14">[Pg 14]</a></span> -much nicer than the toys that Mary Louise’s -little friends had to play with. Still, Mary -Louise wanted more toys. The list that she -was now writing in her round, wiggly handwriting -had already covered several sheets of -large pad paper that nurse had given her.</p> - -<p>Mary Louise sat at the big flat desk in the -library. Her velvet dress was almost lost in -the big arm-chair that was daddy’s favorite. -Behind her was a cheerful fire on the hearth -and it snapped and crackled joyously. Mary -Louise’s blue eyes travelled about the room as -if seeking fresh inspiration in the objects that -they rested upon. She already had everything, -but she wanted more, and so she put -the pencil on the paper and continued the -letter to Santa Claus.</p> - -<p>“I want two new Teddy bears, the biggest -you have, Santa Claus,” the pencil said. “I -want one that is pure white like snow and -another that is furry and brown. Both should -have a squeak and if you have any that will -growl, I’d like that kind, too.</p> - -<p>“I want a white doll carriage lined with -pink satin. They have them at Bunty’s -Department Store, for I saw them once and<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_15" id="Page_15">[Pg 15]</a></span> -they cost twenty-five dollars. I want a big -doll to go in it. I want a whole wardrobe of -clothes for it, a new doll cradle, and it must -have a pink silk dress, too. I want a doll that -will open and shut its eyes—one with real -hair. It must talk, too.</p> - -<p>“You can bring me, beside this, a boy doll -with a sled and all the different kinds of -clothes that a little boy ought to wear. I want -a real toy automobile with a horn and a lamp—not -the kind that is like a tricycle, because I -already have one like that—I mean the real -kind that runs with gasoline. They cost a -hundred and twenty-five dollars, maybe a -little more, but I don’t think you mind what -they cost.</p> - -<p>“I want a doll house that is nicer than the -one you gave me before. It ought to be big -enough for me to go into myself and I would -like to have it built up in the garden like a real -house. You can put it down by the greenhouses -because it will be too big to bring into -our house or carry down the chimney, I know. -And then too I want—”</p> - -<p>Mary Louise’s blue eyes considered the ceiling -for a space of time: “I want a ring like<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_16" id="Page_16">[Pg 16]</a></span> -mother’s—one with a blue stone in it,” she -added. While she was trying to think of -something else to ask for, the door of the -library opened and in walked Mary Louise’s -big daddy. He glanced for a minute at Mary -Louise and he took up the telephone.</p> - -<p>Mary Louise’s daddy was busy there several -minutes. He watched Mary Louise nibbling -the end of her pencil and he looked over her -shoulder at the letter. As he did so, a smile -crossed his face. “Writing to Santa Claus, -Mary Louise?” he asked when he put down -the receiver.</p> - -<p>“I was wondering what to ask for next,” -Mary Louise informed him. “I think I’ll ask -for another pony. Nibbles is very nice, of -course, but I’d rather like one that will trot -faster. I think I’d like a white pony with a -white kid harness and a white basket-cart.”</p> - -<p>“You’re asking for a great many things, -aren’t you?” daddy suggested. “Maybe it -might be well to close the letter now. I’ll take -it with me and mail it on the way down town—better -address the envelope.”</p> - -<p>“I might think of something more,” remonstrated -Mary Louise. But she folded the six<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_17" id="Page_17">[Pg 17]</a></span> -sheets of pad paper and put them into the -envelope that daddy held out. Then she -addressed it to Mr. Santa Claus, Santa Claus -Land, Santa Claus Country, North Pole, -exactly as nurse had told her.</p> - -<p>Daddy put it into his overcoat pocket as -Mary Louise had seen him put letters that he -posted for mother. Then as the library door -closed, she plumped herself down upon the -thick black fur rug in front of the fire to look -at a picture book.</p> - -<p>She had not been there very long when the -telephone bell rang. James didn’t come as he -ought and Marie was upstairs, so Mary Louise -incommoded herself by getting up from the -rug to answer it. It had already rung three -times and she was quite ready to scold Marie -for not answering it. But she did not have -the chance as Marie still did not come. So -Mary Louise took up the receiver. “Hello!” -she called.</p> - -<p>“Hello,” came a cheery answer.</p> - -<p>“What is it?” inquired Mary Louise.</p> - -<p>“I want to talk to Miss Mary Louise -Snow,” came the answer. “I’m Santa Claus.”</p> - -<p>“Oh, I’m her!” gasped Mary Louise. “I’m—I’m<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_18" id="Page_18">[Pg 18]</a></span> -her!” Never before had Santa Claus -called Mary Louise up by telephone! Never -had she spoken to him except for a few brief -minutes at a Christmas party celebration.</p> - -<p>“You are,” returned the voice. “Well, I’m -glad you are at home, Mary Louise. There’s -something very special that I want to talk -about. It’s almost time for me to receive your -usual Christmas letter. I suppose there are a -great many things that you will want. Have -you been a good little girl this year?”</p> - -<p>“Sometimes,” Mary Louise faltered. “I -have tried very hard not to have tantrums. -Maybe I did once or twice but I tried not to -say things when Marie <i>would</i> unsnarl my -hair.”</p> - -<p>“Have you learned your multiplication -tables?”</p> - -<p>“Up to sevens,” answered Mary Louise. -“I think I can say them, but I can’t <i>always</i> remember -what seven times nine is and I forget -seven times twelve.”</p> - -<p>“That sounds as if you had tried fairly -well,” the voice of Santa Clause commented. -“There are a great many Christmas presents -that you would like, I suppose?”</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_19" id="Page_19">[Pg 19]</a></span>“Yes,” returned Mary Louise, “Oh, yes, -Santa Claus! I just wrote you my letter -and I hadn’t quite finished it when daddy -came in and took it to mail, so maybe I’ll write -another later on. I didn’t ask for any games -or things. I might send another letter when -I think of what I want. If you like, I will -tell you the things that I asked for in my first -letter if I can remember them. I want a big, -big doll that can talk, and it must have real -hair and shut and open its eyes and it must -have blue eyes and real eye-lashes too. I -asked for a pink silk dress and gloves, I think—I -can’t remember. And there were to be two -big Teddy bears with a growl and a squeak -<i>both</i>—very big bears, one pure white and the -other furry and brown. I want a white pony, -too, and a white cart and harness. The letter -will tell you all about <i>that</i>—I forget all that -I said in the letter,” she explained. “It was -’most six pages long of big pad paper.”</p> - -<p>“That was rather long,” chuckled Santa -Claus.</p> - -<p>“Yes,” smiled Mary Louise, “but I think I -forgot to say that I wanted gloves for the -doll.”</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_20" id="Page_20">[Pg 20]</a></span>“I’m not sure I can bring the gloves,” Santa -Claus said. “I think, however, that I might -get the doll to you. Would you rather have -a doll than the two Teddy bears?”</p> - -<p>“I want <i>both</i>,” replied Mary Louise. It -seemed strange that Santa Claus should not -understand a thing, as simple as <i>that</i>! “Teddy -bears are very po-pular, I know, but I guess -you must have ever so many and you’ve -usually brought me nicer things than you’ve -given other little girls that I know.”</p> - -<p>“Well, maybe I can bring a Teddy bear, if -there’s one left over, Mary Louise, but I’m -not at all sure I can bring the pony this year, -you know. I’m afraid I’ve got to cut down -on your presents, Mary Louise. That’s why -I called up. I have something very, very -important to ask you. I want to know if you -can help me? I’m trying to distribute my gifts -more—more properly this year. You know, -of course, Mary Louise, that there are ever so -many little children that do not get Christmas -presents, especially in war time.”</p> - -<p>“Are there?” inquired Mary Louise. “I -suppose it’s the children who have been -naughty.”</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_21" id="Page_21">[Pg 21]</a></span>“Oh, no.”</p> - -<p>“What is it, then?”</p> - -<p>“It’s not because I forget them or because -they are naughty,” explained Santa Claus’ -voice. “It’s because too many goodies go to -the rich little children. Then the poor little -children who would like toys—they have -nothing.”</p> - -<p>“Oh,” gasped Mary Louise. “Then, I -suppose you’ve given me more than my -share?”</p> - -<p>“I’m afraid so,” answered Santa.</p> - -<p>“Don’t the poor children have <i>anything</i>?”</p> - -<p>“Sometimes I’ve given to the wrong people,” -came the evasive answer. “You see, I -have a great deal to do. I ought to have a lot -of people to help me. How can one person do -it <i>all</i>! Sometimes I don’t find the right children -and I use up the things that grow in the -Santa Claus Land and then I have nothing -left after the long, long lists are made up for -the very particular little rich children.”</p> - -<p>“Oh, dear!”</p> - -<p>“Yes, that’s why. Do you want to give up -some of your things this year so that they can -go to the poor children?”</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_22" id="Page_22">[Pg 22]</a></span>Mary Louise reflected. “Which?” she -asked. “Do you mean the doll or the pony or -the automobile or the new doll house?”</p> - -<p>“You have about a hundred dolls, haven’t -you?”</p> - -<p>“No,” corrected Mary Louise, “only just -seventy-six, counting the little bits of china -ones in the doll house. Without these there -are about forty—but only twenty are big -ones.”</p> - -<p>“Well,” chuckled Santa Claus, “that seems -to me a good deal too many. You <i>could</i> give -up the doll, I think. Suppose that <i>you</i> were a -little girl who had never had any doll ever!”</p> - -<p>“Well, but I’d like the pink doll—”</p> - -<p>“I’ll tell you what,” Santa Claus suggested. -“You think things over. Maybe I’ll find that -I <i>can</i> spare a pink doll for you, after all. But -I want you to help me look out for some of the -poor children this year and I want you to buy -at least six presents out of your very own -money. I want you to find some children that -I ought to know about. I want you to help -them for me. I’ll telephone you some -addresses where there are little poor children -and you must write these down and keep them<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_23" id="Page_23">[Pg 23]</a></span> -and see that the boys and girls have proper -Christmas presents. Will you do it?”</p> - -<p>“Oh, yes, Mr. Santa Claus, gladly,” returned -Mary Louise. “I have nineteen dollars -in my bank, I think. My daddy will help -me.”</p> - -<p>“No, I don’t want your daddy to help you. -It’s to be your very own money!”</p> - -<p>“All right. I’ll not ask him. Of course -I want to help you, Mr. Santa Claus. I’ll -love to do it.”</p> - -<p>“Well, good-bye. If I can, I’ll come on -Christmas eve to your tree. You do the very -best you can, Mary Louise, and invite the poor -children to share your tree!”</p> - -<p>The receiver was hung up at the other end -of the line and Mary Louise stood bewildered -before the library table where she had just -written her long Christmas list. She stood -there thinking it all over from beginning to -end. She, <i>she</i> had been asked to help Santa -Claus! It was a great distinction! Poor -overworked Santa Claus had appealed to her -as a very rich little girl who already had everything—and -she mightn’t get the pink doll at -all!</p> - - - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_24" id="Page_24">[Pg 24]</a></span>Then Mary Louise could not keep the secret -any longer and she dashed up the stairs to -mother’s room. She wouldn’t let mother go -out of the room till she had told her the whole -story and mother had a very important engagement -and was all ready to go out in the -car. Together they emptied Mary Louise’s -bank and counted out exactly nineteen dollars -and fifty-three cents. Mary Louise wanted -to take it and start right out in the car to buy -the presents, but with difficulty mother explained -that she had better wait till Santa -Claus sent in the names and she had found out -what the children wanted.</p> - -<p>And Santa Claus did telephone the names. -Mary Louise was at dinner and James -answered the telephone. Mary Louise felt -badly that she had not been called, but there -was no need to take her away from dinner; -James had the addresses on the telephone pad, -mother said. She was sure they were right.</p> - -<p>Mary Louise wished daddy were home. It -seemed to her that he would never come. As -she felt sure she would need to buy a tree for -the Christmas party, she got nurse to take her -to that shop in the afternoon. But it is wonderful<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_25" id="Page_25">[Pg 25]</a></span> -to think that a Christmas tree costs -money! Before this, Mary Louise had never -considered the subject. It was a very tall tree -and it was an expensive tree. The charge for -it ate into the nineteen dollars and fifty-three -cents considerably. The things that went -onto the tree must all be new. Santa Claus -must see that Mary Louise had bought new -ones to please him. So she bought ever so -many-stars and birds, and balls of red, yellow, -blue, green, white, silver, gold. And -there was need of tinsel. If Mary Louise had -had her own way, she would have spent almost -all the nineteen dollars and fifty-three cents -just on that tree without thinking of the consequences. -Why, if she had, how could she -have bought any presents for the poor -children?</p> - -<p>Next day, after having told daddy all about -it, she wrote to the addresses that Santa Claus -had given her. She wrote the letters in ink -and used her very bestest best blue note-paper. -All the letters were sealed with a Santa Claus -sticker. It did take a great deal of time, I -assure you.</p> - -<p>The invitations were to Mamie and Johnnie<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_26" id="Page_26">[Pg 26]</a></span> -and Toby Smith. They were to Tony Pettino -and Lily Wicks and Benny Wicks who lived -in a part of the city Mary Louise had never -seen. Nurse said it was a very sad part of the -city. When Mary Louise asked if she might -go there and see it and see the children, nurse -said she guessed Santa Claus didn’t know -what he was talking about—she guessed <i>not</i>. -Mary Louise insisted, but all in vain. Santa -Claus had told her what the children’s ages -were and left the gifts to Mary Louise’s -selection.</p> - -<p>When daddy had taken the letters to the -poor children in his overcoat pocket to mail, -Mary Louise fell to planning about the gifts. -Only one little girl—all boys! How dreadful! -But mother helped Mary Louise by suggesting -things that little boys might like. From -her own playthings Mary Louise selected her -biggest doll for Lily and would have given -her ever so many other dolls, had not -mother thought that Mary Louise might add -other little girls to her Christmas list of poor -children and make the helping of Santa Claus -more equally distributed among those who -might otherwise be forgotten.</p> - - - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_27" id="Page_27">[Pg 27]</a></span>How fast the nineteen dollars and fifty-three -cents did go—just buying the tree and -the fixings, and the sled and the overcoat and -mittens, and skates, and carts, and baseball -bats! It was a tragic moment when Mary -Louise suddenly discovered that Benny had -been neglected and didn’t have as many gifts -as the others. She consulted daddy, as there -were no boys’ toys among her playthings and -nothing seemed right. Daddy said—well, he -said she might work and earn the money to -buy Benny a present.</p> - -<p>Never in her life had Mary Louise worked -to earn money! “How can I earn money?” -she asked.</p> - -<p>Daddy thought. “If you will learn the -seven times seven table, and the eight, and the -nine and any of the others, I’ll give you a -dollar for every one you can say perfectly. -That’s very special, Mary Louise, because it’s -Christmas, you know.”</p> - -<p>Dear me! To think of having to sit down -quietly in all the excitement of Christmas rush -and learn horrid multiplication tables! If -anything was work, that surely was!</p> - -<p>But where there’s a will there’s a way and<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_28" id="Page_28">[Pg 28]</a></span> -Mary Louise did it. She did it so well that -she remembered all of the seven table perfectly. -She also went on and learned the eight -and nine table and the ten table—that was -easy. Then, being quite enthusiastic, she -tried hard at the others and mastered the -twelve table after keeping at it a steady day. -With the proceeds of these earnings, paid -gravely by daddy, she was able to buy Benny -a game, and when she went to buy it and -found some little poor children right by the -car that stopped at the entrance of Bunty’s -Department Store, she was able to invite them -then and there and go right in and buy presents -for them. They needed woolen scarfs -and mittens, and Mary Louise had found -presents on the toy shelf among the toys kept -for very special occasions. These would do -for them.</p> - -<p>When once Mary Louise had started to -help Santa Claus, there was no knowing where -she would end. Whenever she went out, she -saw little children whom she was sure Santa -Claus had forgotten because they looked so -wistfully in at shop windows. Some of them -nurse let her speak to and she added these to<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_29" id="Page_29">[Pg 29]</a></span> -her list for the party. There seemed to be no -table of thirteens to learn but daddy gave a -dollar for every poem she could recite and -Mary Louise knew ever so many and it was -easy to learn short ones.</p> - -<p>Oh, dear! Oh, dear! How the time did fly! -Before Mary Louise knew it, Christmas Eve -was there! There had been all the fun of -fixing the tree and daddy and mother had -helped. Mary Louise hoped Santa Claus -wouldn’t disappoint her! She hoped that he -surely would come! She was very much relieved -when James came in and said that he -had just been asked to deliver a message that -came from Santa Claus over the telephone. -It was a telegram and it said:</p> - -<blockquote> - -<p class="center">Will be at your Christmas party Christmas -Eve eight o’clock.</p> - -<p class="right"><span class="smcap">Santa Claus.</span></p></blockquote> - -<p>After that, Mary Louise didn’t worry. She -let Marie take the tangles out of her hair and -help her into her very best pink silk dress -and then she dashed downstairs to wait for -all the guests who had been invited to come. -She wanted to play games with them and she<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_30" id="Page_30">[Pg 30]</a></span> -wanted to tell them all about Santa Claus and -she hoped they would like to sing carols -and dance around the tree—but most of all -she hoped that they would like the presents she -had arranged for them at Santa Claus’ suggestion. -Oh, wouldn’t it be fun to see Santa -Claus give out the big white Teddy bear and -the big brown fuzzy bear and the pink doll -and the cart and the skates and—and—</p> - -<p>But here the doorbell rang and there was -a scuffle of happy feet. It was Lily and -Benny and Tony and all the rest. They were -as happy as happy could be. Mary Louise -greeted them all and then they beamed upon -her almost as if she were Santa Claus herself, -but I just wish you could have heard the -shrieks of delight when the front doorbell -rang and James ushered in Santa Claus himself! -It was just too bad that daddy wasn’t -there to see all the fun, though mother did -hope that maybe he might be able to come -later. Oh, what a good time they all did -have! It was the very best and happiest -Christmas that Mary Louise had ever, ever, -<i>ever</i> had! It was wonderful!</p> - -<p>Why, Mary Louise had such a good time<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_31" id="Page_31">[Pg 31]</a></span> -that she forgot all about the pink doll till -Santa Claus came and gave it to her, after -giving out all the other gifts. It was the very -doll that Mary Louise had wanted, but she -asked Santa Claus to be sure he could spare -it and that he had neglected nobody else to -give <i>her</i> the doll. He said he guessed not—at -least he hoped not, and then they sat on the -sofa and ate ice cream together while Santa -Claus joked and told stories. But he couldn’t -stay very long, he said, and he had to go. -Then just afterwards, alas, in came daddy, -who might have met Santa Claus, if only he -had got there a wee bit sooner! And the -children danced around the tree and sang -carols. And then they all wished Mary -Louise a Happy Christmas and went home -with arms laden with packages that they -hugged tight and smiled and chuckled over.</p> - -<p>After the children went, there was just -mother and daddy left. They both kissed -Mary Louise and vowed that they’d have -another party again next year, maybe. Then -daddy took Mary Louise upon his knee and -put a little blue ring upon her finger. It was -the kind of a ring that Mary Louise had<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_32" id="Page_32">[Pg 32]</a></span> -wanted—one just like mother’s, only little. -And mother told Mary Louise that <i>her</i> Christmas -present was the doll house. It was coming -as soon as possible. It was so big that one -could play inside and it was to be placed right -close to the garden greenhouses.</p> - -<p>It was a Christmas that Mary Louise never -forgot and couldn’t forget, even if it had not -been for the blue ring and the multiplication -tables!</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_33" id="Page_33">[Pg 33]</a></span></p> -<div class="chapter"> -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_34" id="Page_34">[Pg 34]</a></span></p> -<hr class="chap" /> -<p class="ph3"><i>The Penny Bank Window</i></p> -<hr class="tiny" /> - -<p class="ph3"><i>THE JANUARY SURPRISE</i></p> - -<p><i>The January surprise pocket had held a -little picture calendar. Marjorie had opened -it according to directions that said</i>:</p> - -<blockquote> - -<p>“<i>Open sometime when you want to write a -letter.</i>”</p></blockquote> - -<p><i>As there was a Christmas thank-you letter -to write upon the very first day of January, -Marjorie had opened that pocket and found -the calendar. Then she had looked to see just -when she might open the story pocket. The -writing on this one said</i>:</p> - -<blockquote> - -<p>“<i>Open on some Saturday afternoon, when you -are sitting by the fire.</i>”</p></blockquote> - -<p><i>The very first Saturday afternoon that -came in January, Marjorie took the Surprise -Book and went to the fireside. She could not -wait to find out what was in the story pocket. -She told Dotty that the time had come for the -story and Dotty curled happily at her feet on -the rug while she read “The Penny Bank -Window” that was the January story.</i></p> - -<hr class="tb" /> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_35" id="Page_35">[Pg 35]</a></span></p> - - - -<h2 class="nobreak"><i>III</i><br /> - -<i>The Penny Bank Window</i></h2></div> - - -<p class="drop-cap"><span class="smcap">“That</span> penny bank is to blame for it all,” -said Billy Williams. “If it hadn’t been -for the bank, nothing would have happened.” -The bank was quite full of pennies -that Billy had been saving carefully ever since -his birthday. It had been given him then with -nine times nine bright pennies to put into it. -That was because Billy was nine years old.</p> - -<p>One afternoon Billy took up the china bank -and shook it to hear it rattle. Really, when -the bank rattled, it made Billy feel tremendously -rich. There was almost a whole dollar -in the bank by now! But right here, out fell -one dull penny and it rolled along the floor.</p> - -<p>Billy let it roll till it stopped and the rattle -of the bank seemed quite as big without the -missing penny, so he suddenly decided to -spend it—but for what? Why, just at that -very minute, Billy felt hungry. Mother was<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_36" id="Page_36">[Pg 36]</a></span> -off at work and would not be home to get their -dinner till six. Billy was all alone in the -rooms over the drygoods shop where he lived -with his mother. He had eaten the bread and -butter that she left out for his lunch and he -was hungry. It suddenly dawned upon him -that he wanted a lollypop and that he could -find a nice, sweet, red one at the candy store -around the corner. “All right!” beamed Billy. -He put the dull penny in his pocket and raced -off to get the lollypop.</p> - -<p>If it hadn’t been for the bank, there would -not have been the lollypop. If it had not been -for the lollypop, there would have been no -penny bank window. So, you see, the bank -<i>was</i> responsible. Hardly had Billy bought -the red lollypop and torn the paper off than -he became quite absorbed in eating it—and he -stepped down from the curb at the street corner -quite without looking. It was a careless -thing to do, for he didn’t see what was coming. -What was coming happened to be an automobile -that rounded the corner without tooting -its horn!</p> - -<p>The doctor felt Billy all over and pronounced -him a very lucky boy indeed. “There<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_37" id="Page_37">[Pg 37]</a></span> -might have been nothing left of you, my son,” -said he. “But there happens to be a good deal -left in spite of the fact that your foot got -bumped into. You’ll have to keep quiet for -a while; then you’ll be as good as new.”</p> - -<p>“I suppose I mightn’t be so lucky another -time,” grinned Billy, “but I guess I’ll be more -careful in crossing streets. It’s the fault of -the lollypop.” But it didn’t seem very lucky -to be hurt and have to sit all day in a chair -while mother was away. It was fearfully -lonely. Even though Mrs. Finger from the -next-door flat brought in magazines and two -picture books; even though, after school, some -of the boys came in to play checkers and dominoes -and they stayed as long as they could -when they really wanted to be outdoors with -the other kids. Even though Billy learned -to knit for the soldiers; even though he -snipped pillows for the Red Cross, it was -frightfully lonely till mother came home from -work.</p> - -<p>After he watched the children pass on their -way to school one morning, his eyes roved -across the yard where the leafless trees beyond -shut off the view of the roofs of other houses.<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_38" id="Page_38">[Pg 38]</a></span> -Below in the quiet street hopped sparrows. It -was cold out there and they found nothing to -eat. Billy bent forward and lifted the window. -From his breakfast tray that mother -had left, he took a slice of bread and -tossed it far out. The sparrows darted for it -and chirped and twittered. Billy laughed. -“Don’t I wish they’d come up here to the -window,” he sighed. “Guess I’ll try it an’ -see if they will.” And there was one venturesome -sparrow who did come! Billy was -still watching him when the doctor came for -his morning visit.</p> - -<p>“If I were you, Billy Williams, I’d start a -bird window,” the doctor suggested. “My -little girl knows all about bird windows and -she’s made several at home. The birds come -every day. That foot looks as if it were doing -well—suppose I ask my little girl to come in -and make <i>you</i> a bird window?”</p> - -<p>Billy said he’d like it jim dandy. It really -was awfully lonesome. Nothing ever passed -in the street. If there were birds to watch, -it would be fun. “You won’t forget about the -bird window,” he cautioned, as the doctor took<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_39" id="Page_39">[Pg 39]</a></span> -up his grip to go. And the doctor said he -surely wouldn’t.</p> - -<p>Knitting progressed that day rather slowly. -All Billy’s bread went into the street to the -sparrows. But Billy had reached almost as far -as the end of his gray muffler in the afternoon—and -the boys had come in from school for a -hasty, “Hello, kid, we’re glad you’re alive and -gay! We can’t stop because—” Yes, of -course, they couldn’t come every day but it -was lonesome. Then there came a knock at -the door and in came a little girl. She was as -bright and cheerful as her crimson cloak.</p> - -<p>“Hello,” she greeted. “If you’re the boy -that ate the lollypop and got run into, I know -all about you. I’m the doctor’s little girl. I -came to help you make a bird window—bird -windows are my specialty, you know,” she -laughed.</p> - -<p>“I’ve got some money, if you need to buy -anything,” Billy announced. “I want a real -jim dandy window! You’ll make me a nice -one, won’t you? I like birds and animals, -don’t you? I never had any pets but I always -did want a bird or something. Maybe I can<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_40" id="Page_40">[Pg 40]</a></span> -tame the birds when they come to my window. -How do you fix it?”</p> - -<p>“Well, you have to have a shelf of some -kind—a box that is shallow will make <i>that</i>,” -explained the doctor’s little girl. “I brought -some nails and a hammer with me and I -brought a lump of suet that the cook gave me. -She sometimes won’t give it to me but this -time I told her about you and she gave it -without another word. She says she’s sorry -for you and so’m I. I’m going to fix you -up a splendid window.”</p> - -<p>The doctor’s little girl thrust up the sash -of Billy Williams’ window. “I’m awfully -hard up,” she pursued, “or I’d have bought -some sunflower seed to bring with me. You -ought to have sunflower seed to sprinkle on -your bird-shelf, for it brings the chickadees -and the purple finches and ever so many other -kinds of birds. The woodpeckers come for -the suet and if you have peanuts, beautiful -big blue jays will come and carry them off. -Could I have twenty cents to buy sunflower -seed, do you suppose? It costs ten cents a -pound at the druggist’s.”</p> - -<p>Billy showed her the penny bank and they<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_41" id="Page_41">[Pg 41]</a></span> -shook it and shook it till there was really more -money than twenty cents—“If it hadn’t been -for the bank, I’d have been running about -now,” Billy grumbled. “That bank’s got to -give me something nice now anyhow!”</p> - -<p>“Well, I’m shaking it to punish it,” laughed -the doctor’s little girl. “I’m shaking it ever -so hard. I don’t believe it likes to be shaken. -You did have ever so much money in it. I -don’t wonder that you wanted the lollypop!”</p> - -<p>She slipped the money into her purse and -went off to make purchases. Billy told her to -get anything that the money would buy. He -wanted a bird window that would be the best -anybody could have. He waited anxiously -for her to come back and when she came, her -arms were full.</p> - -<p>Billy had to laugh. She had a small evergreen -tree that she had bought for thirty-five -cents. She had two pounds of sunflower seed -that had cost twenty cents—oh, ever so much -seed comes for that price and it will last a -long time, too. She had a shallow grocery box -that was long and flat and without any cover. -It was about the length of Billy’s window -ledge. She had a package that came from the<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_42" id="Page_42">[Pg 42]</a></span> -ten cent store. When it was undone, it showed -two tin strainers at five cents apiece. Now, -what did all this mean?</p> - -<p>The doctor’s little girl rolled up her sleeves -and put on Billy Williams’ mother’s blue -gingham apron. First, she took the shallow -grocery box and nailed it to the window ledge. -Billy was surprised to see that the doctor’s -little girl could drive a long nail almost as -well as he himself!</p> - -<p>“That’s the bird-shelf,” she explained. -“You sprinkle sunflower seed on it every day. -The birds can light on its rim. Some days -you’ll have as many as twenty at a time. The -chickadees are darling and the purple finches -are beautiful and they sing too.”</p> - -<p>She took a handful of striped gray and -white sunflower seed and sprinkled it on -Billy’s new bird-shelf. “You’ll have to wait -a while till the birds find out about the shelf,” -she said, “but it doesn’t take them long.” -Then she took the little green fir tree and some -stout cord. She tied the wee tree to one side -of Billy’s blind. She tied its trunk at top and -at bottom with several twists of heavy string. -It made the window pretty—almost as if one<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_43" id="Page_43">[Pg 43]</a></span> -were looking out over the top of a fir tree. -The doctor’s little girl paused after her work -and smiled at Billy. “I think that’s nice, don’t -you?” she asked.</p> - -<p>Billy nodded. “What’s it for?” he inquired.</p> - -<p>“You tie bits of suet lumps to its limbs,” -she explained. “The birds will light on the -branches. Suppose you cut up the suet into -two or three-inch lumps. Tie string around -each and tie the lumps to the different -branches. Can you do it?”</p> - -<p>Yes, Billy could. The little girl had to help -a bit, but not so very much.</p> - -<p>“The strainers are to be tacked up. You -put seed into them. When it rains, the seed -doesn’t get soaked. Birds don’t like the -soaked seed, you know.” The strainers went -at the other side of Billy’s blind, opposite the -fir tree.</p> - -<p>It seemed as if the bird window was all -done but it wasn’t! The doctor’s little girl -took a good-sized tree-twig that she had -brought, and nailed this against the window -frame to make a perch. There were three -perches made this way. She put them near -the two strainers and tied suet to each perch.<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_44" id="Page_44">[Pg 44]</a></span> -She said that the woodpeckers would come to -these tree-perches; they didn’t come to the fir-tree -because—well, woodpeckers couldn’t.</p> - -<p>When all this was done, the doctor’s little -girl took something else from her pocket. It -was what Billy thought—bird-seed. It was -a mixture of seed: millet, wheat, rape, cracked -corn. She said that one could get it mixed at -a grain store—eight cents a pound. If Billy -wanted her to, she’d buy some and bring it to -him tomorrow, but for today all was done.</p> - -<p>It was twilight and almost dark by now, so -they shut down the window. The birds must -all have gone off to shelter. It was too late -to expect anything of the bird window that -day, but the doctor’s little girl promised to put -a bit of suet on a bush under Billy’s window -as she went home. It was to attract the birds -and call attention to the window.</p> - -<p>That night when mother came home, she -thought the bird window a splendid thing. -Billy dreamed of it all night. Indeed, he -could not wait for morning to come. He -woke at four o’clock and kept wondering if -any birds would come. Then, because he was -so drowsy, he fell asleep. He woke with a<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_45" id="Page_45">[Pg 45]</a></span> -sudden start just at sunrise. Was it true?—Yes, -yes! Knock—knock—knock! What kind -of bird was it? There was a bird at the suet -that was tied to the perch at the window. -<i>That</i> must be it! Billy sat up in bed and bent -forward to look. There on the perch that was -highest was a black and white bird with a -bright scarlet cap—it was brother woodpecker -busy eating a breakfast of suet!</p> - -<p>My, how exciting! Billy hardly dared to -draw a breath, he was so afraid that the woodpecker -would see him and fly away. Billy had -hardly been in his chair near the window for -more than a few minutes when there was a -flutter of wings and a strange little slate-gray -bird lit upon another perch and circled it, -making queer, cheerful little noises. The bird -had a black head and it seemed full of sociable -curiosity. Billy wondered what it was. He -did not remember ever to have seen a bird like -it before! He resolved to ask the doctor’s -little girl what it was. And then came wee -little birds that called dee—dee—dee. They were -the chickadees, little gray birds with black -hoods. They seemed very tame. They came -in a cluster and besieged the limbs of the little<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_46" id="Page_46">[Pg 46]</a></span> -green fir tree. While they were there, came -birds like sparrows, too. They were <i>not</i> -sparrows though—some of them were rosy red -in color. Oh, they must be what the doctor’s -little girl had called purple finches! My, how -exciting! How they quarreled! What fun! -They were all over the bird-shelf, eating the -striped sunflower seed in a very hungry way. -When a big blue jay came screaming toward -a near-by tree, they flew off in a hurry and -the blue jay with his crest acock carefully -reconnoitered the premises and decided to eat -from the bird-shelf too. Oh, wasn’t it gay! -When the doctor came, he quite agreed that -it was jolly and he brought a bird book from -his little girl and a package of the mixed seed -that he laughingly called “medicine.”</p> - -<p>It must have been medicine, for Billy’s foot, -so the doctor claimed, grew well in a wonderfully -rapid manner from this time on. And the -time passed so quickly at the bird window -that really the days went by before Billy had -time to be lonely. The birds were great company. -The same ones came from day to day—the -little Miss Chickadees were the tamest. -They really learned to take shelled peanuts<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_47" id="Page_47">[Pg 47]</a></span> -from Billy’s fingers and to sit upon his warm -hand while they ate. Brother Woodpecker -and his wife came early. They needed no -alarm clock to wake them. Billy heard the -knock—knock before he was in his chair of a -morning. Then the curious little nuthatches,—those -strange little gray birds with the -funny noise that sounded like quack, quack—they -came, too, regularly. In snow and sleet -and rain and sun, Billy had his bird friends. -He had the doctor’s little girl, too, some days. -They sat by the window and played games -while she told him all she knew about birds. -Then, when his foot got so well that the doctor -let him go out, Billy’s first trip was to the -drugstore to buy more sunflower seed with -her.</p> - -<p>Everybody came to see Billy’s window and -the fame of it spread far and wide. Billy -always declared afterwards that it had almost -been worth the red lollypop accident, but it -was the penny bank that really did it all, you -know!</p> - - - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_48" id="Page_48">[Pg 48]</a></span></p> - -<div class="chapter"> -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_49" id="Page_49">[Pg 49]</a></span></p> -<hr class="chap" /> - - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_50" id="Page_50">[Pg 50]</a></span></p> - - -<p class="ph3"><i>Angelina’s Valentine</i></p> - -<hr class="tiny" /> - -<p class="ph3"><i>THE FEBRUARY SURPRISE</i></p> - -<p><i>Of course, anybody might guess that the -valentine card came in the first pocket of the -Surprise Book in February. It did! It was -a red heart cut from bright red paper and it -had a verse upon it, too. The story for February -was a valentine story, too. It was in a -pocket that was sealed with an embossed rose. -The writing said:</i></p> - -<blockquote> - -<p>“<i>Open after school at 3.30 on Valentine’s -Day afternoon.</i>”</p></blockquote> - -<p><i>Marjorie and Dotty watched the clock till -the exact seconds had ticked. Then, with the -arm of her own Valentine about her, Marjorie -read aloud the story of “Angelina’s Valentine.”</i></p> - -<hr class="tiny" /> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_51" id="Page_51">[Pg 51]</a></span></p> - - - - -<h2 class="nobreak"><i>IV</i><br /> - -<i>Angelina’s Valentine</i></h2></div> - - -<p class="drop-cap"><span class="smcap">The</span> ten cent store was the first to show -valentines. On the very first day of -February, its windows were filled with -bright red hearts and wonderful pictures -made with lacy gilt papers. Some were of -little birds and some were of little boys and -little girls, and there was one that showed a -sleek gray pussy-cat like the one that belonged -to the Parillo family. Twice a day, coming -to school and returning home, Maria, Louisa -and Angelina passed by the beautiful valentines -in that window.</p> - -<p>“Maria,” begged Louisa, “let us go in—just -a little minute! We need not go right -home today!”</p> - -<p>“Please,” wheedled Angelina. “Please, -Maria, do let us!”</p> - -<p>“Valentine’s Day is still a long way off,” -returned Maria. “There is work to be done<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_52" id="Page_52">[Pg 52]</a></span> -at home. I must see to the fire and wash and -iron Angelina’s dress and then get supper. -We cannot stop.” This was the way it happened -every afternoon that the three little -Italian girls passed homeward from school. -It was Maria who had taken her mother’s -place. She was the mother of the family now. -Was it not she who cooked, washed, cleaned? -Was it not she who with twelve years of -wisdom governed Louisa and Angelina? Did -not her father trust her to do the marketing? -Maria with her duties at home was superior -to valentines. Valentines were meant for -children. Maria was duty bound, and so every -day the three little Parillos marched past the -ten cent store without stopping to go in. -They lived in the three rooms of the brown -tenement on the outskirts of the town. There -was a corner to turn after one had passed by -the ten cent store. Often Louisa and little -Angelina hung back and peeped in at the -valentines, waiting till Maria should reach -the corner. Then they dashed after her lest -she turn and scold, “Angelina and Louisa, -come at once! There is no time to loiter. The -fire in the stove will have gone out if you do not<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_53" id="Page_53">[Pg 53]</a></span> -hurry. It will take time to build another and -the rooms will be cold—come, I say!”</p> - -<p>“We saw them,” Louisa would announce, -almost out of breath, quite as if Maria were -interested. “If I were rich and had money I -would buy the valentine that is beautiful with -red roses. I would give it to my teacher at -school.”</p> - -<p>“And I would buy more than one,” -Angelina would smile. “There is one of a -pussy-cat like ours. I would give it to -Marguerite Santos and I would give her many -others beside.”</p> - -<p>“The idea!” Maria interrupted. “Marguerite -Santos! The unmannerly child! She is -a class behind you in school and you do not -know her. The Santos think themselves better -than the Parillos and they will not let her -play with you—all because their father has a -fruit store with candy and peanuts and a -telephone!”</p> - -<p>“It is because Angelina has the cross teacher -this year that she wants to give valentines -to Marguerite,” suggested Louisa. “Her -teacher is not nice and Marguerite has a -beautiful red plush cloak—”</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_54" id="Page_54">[Pg 54]</a></span>“She smiles at me,” defended Angelina. “I -like her. I would like to know her and play -with her. I do not think she is at all unmannerly, -Maria.”</p> - -<p>But Maria was fitting the key into the home -lock and she took her time to reply. As she -hung over the kitchen stove to poke the -slumbering fire, she gave it more than one dig. -“The Santos child is unmannerly and I have -seen it,” she insisted. “She did a most unmannerly -thing only the other day as she -passed by on the road here going homeward -after school—”</p> - -<p>Angelina’s eyes flashed. “Tell me,” she -broke in, “tell me what it was, for I do not -believe it!”</p> - -<p>“She did! She said <i>shoo</i>, it was just like -that: she said it to our good gray cat who -was peacefully sleeping in the sun at the doorstone. -It was very unmannerly to shoo our -cat!”</p> - -<p>Angelina sniffed. “That was nothing,” -she defended, “I shoo cats, too. Marguerite -likes cats even as I do, but I often say shoo, -shoo! I do it to see the cat blink its eyes and -look at me. Some cats will jump and run.<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_55" id="Page_55">[Pg 55]</a></span> -One does not know what they will do—and I -have seen Louisa—”</p> - -<p>But here Maria put a hand over Angelina’s -mouth. “I do not care what Louisa has -done,” she admonished. “Go get me the soap -that is by the basin in the bedroom so that I -may wash the dress. There is no use to start -a quarrel. There is no money to buy valentines -at all, either for Louisa’s teacher or for -Marguerite Santos.”</p> - -<p>But if the subject of valentines subsided -once in a while, it was sure to start again on -the next day when Maria, Louisa and -Angelina passed homeward by the wonderful -windows of the ten cent store. There was -never time to stop. Only a hasty glimpse did -Louisa and Angelina snatch. Oh, the joy of -going into the store to see the piles of candy -on the candy counter! Oh, the happiness of -gazing at bright colored ribbons and wonderful -toys! And the valentines that lay on the -counter in hundreds, what fun to see them, -even though one could not spend money to -buy any! Alas!</p> - -<p>But it happened that Angelina had received -a good mark in spelling on the day<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_56" id="Page_56">[Pg 56]</a></span> -before Valentine’s Day and Maria wished to -reward it. “I promised,” she said. “It is -true, Angelina—tomorrow, on Valentine’s -Day, you and Louisa may stop at the store -and go in while I go home. You may stay -till the sun sets, but no longer. Today I must -hurry home and I need you to help with the -sweeping.”</p> - -<p>The gray cat was on the doorstep in the -sun as they reached the brown tenement by the -roadside. Angelina lifted it in her arms and -Maria turned the key in the lock. They were -home again. Tomorrow would be the great -day to visit the store and see all of its splendor. -That night she dreamed of beautiful valentines -and of Marguerite Santos’ red plush -cloak.</p> - -<p>The morning of Valentine’s Day dawned -with pink and gold happiness of sunlight. -On the way to school, Louisa and Angelina -sang and when school was out they dashed -into worn brown cloaks and caps to wait for -Maria, who took her time gathering books -and pencils for home-work at night. “Hurry, -hurry!” they implored. “It is four o’clock. -The sun will set by half past four and there<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_57" id="Page_57">[Pg 57]</a></span> -will be no time to see the valentines!” And -so Maria hurried. At the ten cent store they -left her—joy!</p> - -<p>Hand in hand they pressed into the crowd. -“See, Louisa!” and “Look, Angelina!” they -called to each other every minute. But it was -Angelina who caught the first glimpse of the -valentines. There at the counter was the -beautiful red plush cloak of Marguerite -Santos bending over the valentines!</p> - -<p>Together they pressed past the other children -who stood behind that beautiful red -plush cloak and they craned their necks to -see the valentines as Marguerite Santos, -absorbed in the selection of the most beautiful -one to be had, turned them over one by one. -But there was no envy in the heart of Louisa -and Angelina as they watched. It was happiness -that was there—of course, if one had -been rich like Marguerite Santos—but how -nice it was to be where they were! How gay -the music of the pianola sounded! Wasn’t it -amusing to watch Marguerite Santos buy -valentines! But right here she took up the -one of the gray pussy-cat!</p> - -<p>Angelina nudged Louisa. “See, see!” she<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_58" id="Page_58">[Pg 58]</a></span> -whispered. “She likes the pussy-cat. It is -not true what Maria said. She is not unmannerly -at all. I would like to speak to her and -ask her to come to play with me—she has -smiled at me many times when I have met -her—”</p> - -<p>But Louisa shook her head hard. “You -must not speak,” she insisted. “Maybe she -would not like to have you see what it was that -she bought.”</p> - -<p>So, when Marguerite Santos wedged her -way out of the crowd, she saw neither -Angelina nor Louisa. She held her valentine -of the pussy-cat tight in its big white envelope—tight -upon the front of her red plush cloak. -She was concerned with the care of it, lest -some rude person bump into her and injure it.</p> - -<p>Louisa and Angelina waited a moment and -then drifted out of the door after her. The -sky was all red and gold with the sunset. It -was like some wonderfully bright valentine -card, so beautiful! As they turned the -corner in the dusky twilight and came upon -the doorstone of the brown house that was -home, there knelt the beautiful red plush cloak<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_59" id="Page_59">[Pg 59]</a></span> -of Marguerite Santos! She was laying the -valentine upon the step and was about to -knock and run away!</p> - -<p>It was Angelina who caught her as she -turned. Louisa was lagging behind, with her -eyes on the first evening star that flamed white -in the sky.</p> - -<p>“Is it really for me?” asked Angelina. -With an arm around the beautiful red plush -cloak of Marguerite Santos, she smiled at the -big white envelope that lay unopened on the -stone. “I guess that it is a picture of a pussy-cat -like ours,” she beamed. “I have no valentine -to give you but I have always liked you, -Marguerite, and I have wanted you to like -me. Could I not give you a share of our gray -cat as a valentine, maybe? I know that you, -too, like cats, though you have none.”</p> - -<p>But here, Louisa caught up and the door -opened.</p> - -<p>“It was very mannerly of you to bring -Angelina the valentine,” spoke Maria. “I -thank you. Will you not come in and play -for a while? It must be lonely to have no -brothers and sisters. We would like you for<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_60" id="Page_60">[Pg 60]</a></span> -our friend, even though we have no candy or -peanuts or telephone. Angelina has for a -long time wanted to know you, Marguerite -Santos.”</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_61" id="Page_61">[Pg 61]</a></span></p> - - - - -<div class="chapter"> -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_62" id="Page_62">[Pg 62]</a></span></p> -<hr class="chap" /> - -<p class="ph3"><i>Buttinski, Peacemaker</i></p> - -<hr class="tiny" /> - -<p class="ph3"><i>THE MARCH SURPRISE</i></p> - - -<p><i>There was a St. Patrick’s Day shamrock -favor in the pocket that was labelled:</i></p> - -<p> -“<i>Open on the 17th of March at 6 A. M.</i>”<br /> -</p> - -<p><i>Marjorie was afraid she might oversleep and -so miss opening that pocket entirely till the -next March 17th should come around. But -Dotty saw to that. She was always wide -awake, bright and early. She woke Marjorie -up even before 6 A. M.</i></p> - -<p><i>The story pocket that came next was -marked:</i></p> - -<blockquote> - -<p>“<i>Open in March when the wind blows hard -and you have to stay indoors.</i>”</p></blockquote> - -<p><i>As March came in like a lamb, Dotty kept -putting off the reading of this story to tease -Marjorie. When Marjorie begged to know -if she might open it, Dot would chuckle. -“The wind doesn’t blow hard enough yet,” -she would say.</i></p> - -<p><i>But finally it did blow so hard that -Marjorie insisted. Then, together, they read -the story of “Buttinski, Peacemaker.”</i></p> - -<hr class="tb" /> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_63" id="Page_63">[Pg 63]</a></span></p> - - - - -<h2 class="nobreak"><i>V</i><br /> - -<i>Buttinski, Peacemaker</i></h2></div> - - -<p class="drop-cap"><span class="smcap">Nobody</span> would have expected it of -them. They were the very best of -friends, and Miss Allen, who was the -grade teacher, used to call them David and -Jonathan.</p> - -<p>When mental arithmetic and English -classes had head and foot, Laura and Mary -made it a point not to know answers of questions -that came to them. So they kept together -at the foot of the class, side by side. -Miss Allen never said a word to them or to -anybody else, but she understood. Then the -classes stopped having head and foot. But -she let them sit side by side. Even their desks -were together.</p> - -<p>Mary was always ready to laugh at a joke. -Laura couldn’t even see one a mile off. That -was how the trouble started and how little -Betty Peters started to play peacemaker.<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_64" id="Page_64">[Pg 64]</a></span> -Everybody called Betty Peters “Buttinski” -because she was always as interested in other -people’s affairs as she was in her own—perhaps -a little too much interested. She would -interrupt conversations and ask “What’re -you talking about?” Some of the girls -resented it.</p> - -<p>It was in beginning German that Betty -Peters sat next to Mary. Laura took French -and wasn’t in the class at all. She did not -know one word of German from another. It -used to be one of Mary’s jokes to pretend that -she could speak fluently so she would rattle -off a long string of vocabulary with conversational -intonations to make Laura believe -she knew a great deal. Of course, Laura only -half believed, though she didn’t understand -the joke. Sometimes she really thought that -it was a German conversation and she didn’t -like to have Mary talk German to her because -she did not study it and couldn’t understand. -Betty Peters always helped Mary. She used -to enjoy the fun.</p> - -<p>But one day, it ceased to be fun. Laura -always was a little jealous of Betty Peters. -She used to wait at the door of the German<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_65" id="Page_65">[Pg 65]</a></span> -room with Mary’s lunch-box because she herself -had a study-hour just before recess and -she could be there as soon as Mary’s class was -dismissed. Then Mary would always call out -to Betty Peters a long list of German words -that meant nothing and Betty Peters would -reply. On the memorable Friday when this -stopped being amusing, Laura was there waiting -when the two came out. Mary had been -full of mischief that day. “Promise not to -tell—I’m going to have a joke,” she whispered -as the class filed out into the hall, Betty behind -her.</p> - -<p>Laura caught the words and saw Betty’s -nod of promise. Then Mary launched out, -“<i>Die, der, der, die; das, des, dem, das</i>,” she -jabbered to Betty. Of course, everybody -knows that this is feminine and neuter declension -of the definite article, but Laura thought -it was something confidential and jumped to -the conclusion that it was a personal remark -about <i>her</i>.</p> - -<p>She turned upon her heel and walked -straight off downstairs. Mary simply hooted -with laughter and ran after her, but the -harder she and Betty Peters laughed, the<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_66" id="Page_66">[Pg 66]</a></span> -more indignant Laura grew. She put Mary’s -lunch-box down upon a bench and left it and -pushed Mary’s hand off her shoulder. Mary -fell back to get the box. “You’ve done it!” -declared Betty Peters.</p> - -<p>“Nonsense!” replied Mary. “She ought to -know I was just joking. Maybe she’s merely -pretending to be angry.” But she wasn’t at -all sure.</p> - -<p>“I think she is really angry,” insisted Betty -Peters.</p> - -<p>“Well, what could she <i>think</i> I said?” inquired -Mary. “I didn’t say anything at all.”</p> - -<p>“Perhaps she thought you said something -about her—”</p> - -<p>“She ought to know me better,” declared -Mary. Then she carried her lunch-box to the -lunch-room with Betty Peters. There was a -crowd there. At first they did not see Laura -but when they did, there was no chance to -reach her in the crowd. “She did that on -purpose,” suggested Betty Peters. Mary -called to her, but either Laura didn’t hear or -pretended not to, even though some of the -other girls spoke to her and Betty Peters was -sure Laura <i>must</i> have been aware of the calls.<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_67" id="Page_67">[Pg 67]</a></span> -Such a thing as a quarrel between Mary and -Laura had never before happened. Nobody -knew what to make of it. Mary was mortified -and determined to reach Laura so as to explain -and make it all right, but when Betty -Peters and Mary reached her, Laura walked -right in the opposite direction. Mary called -after her that it was only a joke, but Laura -was icy. So at last, Mary decided that -Laura would have to find out for herself what -“<i>Die, der, der, die</i> and <i>das, des, dem, das</i>” -meant. “Two can play at that game,” she -snapped, as Laura disappeared. “If she -won’t speak to me, neither will I speak to -her!” Betty Peters ate her lunch in the lunch-room -but Mary took hers out into the garden. -It was snowy there and she was all alone. It -couldn’t have been a very nice place to eat -lunch! Where Laura went, nobody knew. -She was busy studying all the last part of the -recreation period. When Mary came in as -the bell rang, she never moved. Her back -was twisted around toward Mary’s seat. -Everybody in the class noticed it, but Miss -Allen said nothing. Perhaps she thought that -it would pass off by and by.</p> - - - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_68" id="Page_68">[Pg 68]</a></span>But the next week they did not speak either! -It was worse. Mary had to rub the chalk off -the blackboard with her handkerchief because -Laura, who was next to her, had the blackboard -eraser; and Laura kept it on her side and -Mary wouldn’t ask her for it. Miss Allen -took Mary’s book to give to a visitor who -came into history class, but Laura wouldn’t -pass half of hers over to Mary. When Miss -Allen saw that she said, “Laura!” in a sharp -voice. So Laura put the book upon the desk -between them and it stayed there. Nobody -turned its pages.</p> - -<p>At lunch hour, Mary avoided Betty Peters. -Laura disappeared and Sallie Overton found -her eating her lunch off on the studio stairs—away -from everything. Mary ate hers alone -in the cold garden. It must have been that -Miss Allen realized how silly they were behaving, -for she tried to set matters right. She -found out from Betty where Mary was and -she put on her long blue cloak and went into -the garden after her. What happened in the -garden, nobody knew, though some of the -girls watched out of the windows and saw -Miss Allen talking and Mary using a handkerchief.<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_69" id="Page_69">[Pg 69]</a></span> -They came in together. Sallie -Overton told Miss Allen where Laura was -and the class thought Miss Allen had talked -to her, too. It was circulated that Miss Allen -had asked them to meet each other and shake -hands. But neither of them seemed to have -done it, for in class things went on as on -previous days. It seemed worse than a -Chinese puzzle to solve the difficulty. Some -of the girls talked to Mary and some talked -to Laura and begged them to make it up. -Both declared the other wrong and refused to -take the first step. “Please,” begged Betty -Peters, the Buttinski. “Please, Laura.” But -still nothing happened. Both seemed to feel -dreadfully. Both were about as blue as Blue -Monday. Miss Allen took time from study -hour and talked to the class about friendship -and what it meant in terms of self-sacrifice, -generosity and loyalty. Both Mary and -Laura wept, but still, after dismission, they -did not shake hands or speak. And both -walked home alone every day.</p> - -<p>Miss Allen was correcting papers at her -desk as Betty Peters walked down the aisle -to go home. Betty Peters seemed as depressed<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_70" id="Page_70">[Pg 70]</a></span> -as Miss Allen. Indeed, she almost -acted as if she had been to blame for the whole -thing and she tried and tried to get Mary to -let her tell Laura what “<i>Die, der, der, die</i> and -<i>das, des, dem, das</i>” meant. Mary wouldn’t -let her tell. She said that Laura could find -out herself.</p> - -<p>“Well, Betty?” smiled Miss Allen, looking -up from the papers she was correcting. It -seemed to Betty almost as if Miss Allen were -thinking of Laura and Mary. It sounded so.</p> - -<p>“It seems a dreadfully hard problem to -solve, if two halves are separated,” suggested -Betty Peters, thoughtfully. She stopped beside -Miss Allen’s desk and watched the blue -pencil that was marking a cross upon Laura’s -written work.</p> - -<p>“Do you mean David and Jonathan?” inquired -Miss Allen, with a twinkle in her eye -as she looked at Betty.</p> - -<p>Betty nodded.</p> - -<p>“How did they go home?”</p> - -<p>“On different sides of the street.”</p> - -<p>“Oh.”</p> - -<p>“It’s really dreadful, isn’t it—and they -were such friends!”</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_71" id="Page_71">[Pg 71]</a></span>“I asked them to overlook the mistake and -make it up without explanations—and with -them, if need be.”</p> - -<p>“But they won’t do it. The girls have tried -to help and I’m sure I have, too!”</p> - -<p>“Well,” smiled Miss Allen. “What’s at the -bottom of it, do you know, Betty?”</p> - -<p>Betty nodded. Then Miss Allen pushed -aside the papers, “Frankly,” she said, “I don’t -know what to do. They’re both such splendid -girls but neither one of them will be the first -to make an apology. They’re very childish, -aren’t they?”</p> - -<p>“It’s just a misunderstanding,” explained -Betty. “I can tell you. It was all because -Mary made a joke and Laura thought it was -a personal one. Mary said ‘<i>die, der, der, die</i> -and <i>das, des, dem, das</i>.’ Laura thought she -said something about her to me. Mary -wouldn’t let me explain. She said if Laura -thought that, she’d have to find out what the -words meant herself.”</p> - -<p>“What sillies!” declared Miss Allen. “I -suppose they’ll keep this up eternally. I’ve -tried all manner of ways to stop it; have you -anything to suggest, Betty?”</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_72" id="Page_72">[Pg 72]</a></span>Betty pondered. “I was wondering,” she -mused, “whether if you counted three and told -them both to speak when you came to that, -they’d speak?”</p> - -<p>“I never thought of that,” laughed Miss -Allen. “We’ll try it.”</p> - -<p>Next day, she did. She made both of the -girls stand and she told each one to say, “I’m -sorry” when she counted three and came to -the end. It really was a disgrace to the class -to have the quarrel go on and on. The girls -thought it horrid. But when Miss Allen said, -“Three,” all was silence. The two stood up -in the class and neither said a word! The -plan did not work! “Speak!” ordered Miss -Allen—but there was nothing but silence.</p> - -<p>But Miss Allen was not going to give up, -“Mary,” said she, “you may decline for me -the feminine and neuter of the definite article -in German.”</p> - -<p>Mary looked surprised but she said it, -“‘<i>die, der, der, die, das, des, dem, das</i>.’”</p> - -<p>“Did you ever hear anything like that before?” -asked Miss Allen of Betty Peters.</p> - -<p>“Yes,” replied Betty.</p> - -<p>“Did you?” asked Miss Allen of Laura.</p> - - - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_73" id="Page_73">[Pg 73]</a></span>Laura said she thought so.</p> - -<p>“Was that what Mary said on the memorable -day when she came out of German class?”</p> - -<p>“I think so,” replied Laura, a little -ashamed.</p> - -<p>“Was it, Mary?”</p> - -<p>“Yes,” said Mary, loudly. She was glad to -say it, too. Some of the girls giggled.</p> - -<p>“Take out your English books for grammar, -oral,” commanded Miss Allen. “Betty -Peters, you may conjugate the verb ‘to love.’”</p> - -<p>So Betty began: “Present tense, indicative -mood: I love; thou lovest; he loves; we love; -you love,” and then with her eyes upon Mary -and Laura she ended, “they love.”</p> - -<p>Everybody in the class laughed for there -was Laura with her arm around Mary and -both of them were laughing and crying, too.</p> - -<p>“Buttinski did it,” smiled Miss Allen. “I -hope nobody else in this class will have a -quarrel. Now, we’re going to forget that -there ever was such a thing, aren’t we, Laura -and Mary?”</p> - -<p>Together they both said, “Yes, I’m sorry!”</p> - - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_74" id="Page_74">[Pg 74]</a></span></p> -<div class="chapter"> -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_75" id="Page_75">[Pg 75]</a></span></p> -<hr class="chap" /> -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_76" id="Page_76">[Pg 76]</a></span></p> -<p class="ph3"><i>Angelina’s Bird-Flower</i></p> - -<hr class="tiny" /> - -<p class="ph3">THE APRIL SURPRISE</p> - -<p><i>Marjorie’s surprise for April was, first, a -fluffy Easter chicken card. The Easter story -pocket was another story about Angelina. -The pocket said:</i></p> - -<blockquote> - -<p>“<i>Open on the afternoon of Easter Day at -four o’clock.</i>”</p></blockquote> - -<p><i>The two little girls let Mother read it aloud -to them. It was called “Angelina’s Bird-Flower.”</i></p> - -<hr class="tb" /> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_77" id="Page_77">[Pg 77]</a></span></p> - - - - -<h2 class="nobreak"><i>VI</i><br /> - -<i>Angelina’s Bird-Flower</i></h2></div> - - -<p class="drop-cap"><span class="smcap">Where</span> the little brown bird came -from, neither Maria nor Louisa nor -Angelina knew, but he doubtless lived -near, for he came every day to the window -of the old brown house where the little Italian -girls lived, lonely without their mother. It -was a year since she had died and the days -were long for Maria, Louisa and Angelina -after their father left for work at six in the -morning.</p> - -<p>Maria was always up at five. In the early -winter, mornings are dark and it takes -courage to get up in a cold room and light -the lamp and make the fire and cook breakfast. -Maria was but twelve. She took her -mother’s place as best she could. She helped -her father. She tended Louisa and Angelina -and if it had not been that the aunts took the -two babies, she would have cared for them -gladly too.</p> - - - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_78" id="Page_78">[Pg 78]</a></span>Angelina and Louisa were, for the time, -Maria’s “babies.” She let them play and she -did the work herself. She had little time for -amusement; it was always either school or -housekeeping for her. There was breakfast -and clearing up in the morning; washing -and cleaning after school; dinner-getting and -cleaning again at night, beside a hundred and -one little things that a mother must see to, -mending, tidying, straightening all things. -At seven, the father came home tired. Then -there was bed in the cold rooms and a new day -of responsibility. Louisa and Angelina wore -washed and ironed hair-ribbons and well -done-up gingham dresses, mended as best -Maria could. They took off their shoes and -stockings when at home, to save the wear, and -did in general as Maria told them except for -the little brown bird. They would save their -crusts for him in spite of Maria’s scoldings.</p> - -<p>He came first on one of the lonely mornings -before school time, when Maria was busy with -housework and Louisa and Angelina were -thawing the frosted window pane with their -warm breath to look out at the chilly snow-bound -road that led past the old brown house.<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_79" id="Page_79">[Pg 79]</a></span> -Louisa had thrown out a crust because she -had not wanted to eat it and there—why, there -was a little brown bird tugging at it in the -snow!</p> - -<p>“What’re you two laughing at so?” demanded -Maria, looking up from dishwashing. -“Take a-hold somebody and help here! I -can’t take time to stand by the window an’ -laugh at nothing when there’s work to be -done!” But, dish-rag in hand, curiosity got -the better of scolding and she peeped over -Louisa’s shoulder and saw the little brown -bird and his breakfast.</p> - -<p>At first she smiled, too, then she frowned. -“Louisa,” said she, “you are bad. It is you -who threw out the crust of bread!”</p> - -<p>There was no denial.</p> - -<p>“And when bread costs money—and we -cannot get enough to buy Angelina new -shoes!”</p> - -<p>“I would rather the bird had the crust,” -defended Angelina. “The holes are not yet -very big.”</p> - -<p>But even as mother would have done, -Maria watched the family purse, and Louisa -ate crusts under her elder sister’s vigilant eye<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_80" id="Page_80">[Pg 80]</a></span> -each meal time. But there were always very -big crumbs at Angelina’s plate and medium -sized ones at Louisa’s. When it came time -to clear the table, Louisa and Angelina, with -a glance at each other, picked these up quickly -and threw them out on the snow. It was exciting. -Nobody knew when Maria would call -either little sister to account: “Louisa, give -me those crumbs. I will save them and make -a pudding.” Always there seemed to be -breakfast for the little brown bird in spite of -this. He came regularly. Sometimes Louisa -and Angelina had to pick the crumbs from -the coal-hod where Maria’s over hasty housekeeping -threw little ones; but always, always, -always, they kept watch for the little brown -bird. And the mornings before school time -were less lonely because of his cheer. Indeed, -as the days went by, he became very tame—tame -enough to hop close to the pane as -Louisa and Angelina breathlessly watched.</p> - -<p>The mornings gradually grew lighter and -the days passed on to the latter part of -February. Louisa and Angelina talked much -of their pet. Where did the little brown bird -live? Could they make him so tame he would<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_81" id="Page_81">[Pg 81]</a></span> -come upon their hands? Would he learn to eat -from their fingers? Perhaps there might be -a nest with little bits of brown birds somewhere -near the house next spring! Then, -Angelina and Louisa might tame these perhaps! -Maria, busy with housework, had no -time to answer such questions. She merely -sniffed.</p> - -<p>“You two are forever talking about that -little brown bird,” she said, “I have to think -of other things: I think whether there is wood -for the fire and whether there is enough food -in the house. You, too, Louisa and Angelina, -you have mouths to feed!”</p> - -<p>It was true. There was not always enough. -Louisa and Angelina knew it. They could -well understand the little brown bird’s joy -at finding plenty to eat. It was good to have -a hearty meal. Then one day, before it was -time to go to school, Louisa and Angelina -missed the little brown bird! “Did you see -him this morning?” they asked each other. -“Maybe he has gone away and is making a -nest.”</p> - -<p>But the next day came and no little brown -bird appeared. Another morning passed and<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_82" id="Page_82">[Pg 82]</a></span> -still no little brown bird! On their way home -from school that day Louisa whispered to -Angelina that she was going to hunt for him. -And when Maria was busy, they crept out of -the door and, barefoot in the cold mud, they -searched for nests by the roadside bushes.</p> - -<p>They found none.</p> - -<p>The search led them hither and thither on -and on up the hill near the brown house and -toward a cluster of cottages where the Irish -immigrants had formed a colony. Maria, -shaking her finger violently, as she did when -she wished to enforce a command, insisted -always that neither Angelina nor Louisa -should make friends or play with the Irish -children there. “They throw stones—they are -badly brought up,” she declared.</p> - -<p>Up to this time, good little Angelina and -Louisa had never come so close to these other -tenements. But they wandered closer in -their search for the little brown bird. It was -Angelina who first spoke to the little boys -that they met flinging stones there. “Have -you seen a little brown bird?” she asked. “It -might be our little bird that we have lost. -Have you seen one anywhere, perhaps?”</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_83" id="Page_83">[Pg 83]</a></span>But the little boys simply made up faces -and stuck out their tongues. No, they had -not seen any brown birds to tell of—nor did -they care. They would have thrown stones, -had not a little smile from Angelina prevented -it. Angelina felt sorry for the bad little boys -who were rude.</p> - -<p>Louisa drew her away. “Come, Ange, we -will look in another place,” she urged. “If -he has been hurt we will find him, maybe. I -do not think they have hurt him,” she comforted. -But in her heart she feared it.</p> - -<p>So they pattered back toward home through -the black chilly mud, searching the roadside. -Quite suddenly Louisa came upon him lying -limp and cold under a tree by the way. -He would never twitter or chirp again. He -would never come to the window or eat from -their fingers or build a nest in spring. The -two little sisters sat there by the roadside and -cried and then they carried the little brown -bird home and cried some more. Maria -stopped her work and tried to be comforting. -There was little to say. She did not scold -very hard about the trip abroad in bare feet.</p> - - - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_84" id="Page_84">[Pg 84]</a></span>They put him in the beautiful box that was -Maria’s treasure—a box with a picture on its -cover, a beautiful picture all red roses. They -took him to a sunny spot near the roadside -and gathered last autumn’s leaves to cover -him. One could see the place from the -window.</p> - -<p>The mornings that came after the little -brown bird went away, Ange and Louisa -tried to enthuse over paper dolls that father -had brought them, cut from a Sunday newspaper—but -somehow they always drifted -toward the window, even though they knew -he would never come again.</p> - -<p>And so time passed, long mornings, school -and home-coming. It began to be spring. -Grass came by the roadside bushes that -showed wee buds to break into soft colors. -Maria left the kitchen door open of a morning -and Angelina sat on the stone before the -doorway, thinking. Her eyes rested for a -moment upon the place where they had placed -the little brown bird under the leaves. She -called to Louisa, “Oh, come—come! Let us -see what the bird-flower is! We put him -under the leaves in the earth, and there is<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_85" id="Page_85">[Pg 85]</a></span> -grown from him a flower! It is a bird-flower—a -bird-flower, Louisa!”</p> - -<p>They ran out to look at the little flower that -grew over the spot where the little brown bird -had been. “Is it so, Ange?” asked Louisa, -willing to believe.</p> - -<p>Full of excitement, they ran back to busy -Maria. “Our little brown bird is grown to be -a bird-flower,” they cried. “Come, Maria, -come quickly and see! It is such a pretty -flower, all like a star and white!”</p> - -<p>Maria shook her head. “There are no bird-flowers,” -she declared. But she followed them -out to the sunny spot where the grass was -growing green over the dead leaves and she -thought it a beautiful flower. She let Louisa -and Angelina talk of their bird-flower, but -she smiled to herself.</p> - -<p>But why should not little birds who have -been stoned waken, with the flowers, in the -spring sunlight? Louisa and Angelina believed -in their bird-flower and they wondered, -too, if all spring flowers came from little -birds. At night when their father came home, -they asked him. At first he laughed and did -not understand. Maria explained.</p> - - - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_86" id="Page_86">[Pg 86]</a></span>“They are children,” she smiled, “and -they think a bird is like a bulb or seed. -They cannot understand the difference. They -watched the little brown bird all winter, and -Louisa gave it crusts that she ought to have -eaten. And they found it by the roadside -where the rude children up the hill had killed -it. We put the little bird under the leaves -there and now that a flower has come in the -place, they call it their bird-flower, father!”</p> - -<p>Then he put a hand on each little head. -“My little girls,” he said, “is it true—then call -it your bird-flower if it comforts you. I will -tell you what I think: they say that there are -no little birds in heaven, for their souls do not -live, they say. Yet I know there are children -up there and that wherever the children are -there must be birds to sing to them—even the -angel children would want them. And I -know that your mother would miss them, too, -were they not there.”</p> - -<p>In the stillness they heard a song sparrow -trill from the bushes on the hillside.</p> - -<p>“I would like to have our little brown bird -sing to our mother,” Angelina suggested -softly.</p> - - - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_87" id="Page_87">[Pg 87]</a></span>“He might sing of us,” whispered Louisa.</p> - -<p>But Maria was still.</p> - -<p>“There are many birds left, my children. -You too should sing and not be sad, for that -is what is best. We will make happiness and -brightness, you, my Angelina, and you, my -Louisa. We will make a garden there in the -place where you have found your star flower! -I will get seeds. We will take Maria from -her kitchen to help and there will be plenty -to do in the early mornings before school -then. Such weeds as you will have to watch -for, to care for the beautiful flowers that I -will plant! Ah, then your mornings will be -so glad among the flowers!”</p> - -<p>The three little girls smiled.</p> - -<p>And the garden that grew up around -Ange’s bird-flower all three of them called -the garden of the little brown bird.</p> - - - - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_88" id="Page_88">[Pg 88]</a></span></p> -<div class="chapter"> -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_89" id="Page_89">[Pg 89]</a></span></p> -<hr class="chap" /> - - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_90" id="Page_90">[Pg 90]</a></span></p> - -<p class="ph3"><i>Marjorie’s Mystery</i></p> -<hr class="tiny" /> - -<p class="ph3"><i>THE MAY SURPRISE</i></p> - -<p><i>Marjorie’s May surprise was a paper May -basket, of course. You know all about that. -And the story pocket that came in May, -Dotty had labelled:</i></p> - -<p> -“<i>Open on May Day, too.</i>”<br /> -</p> - -<p><i>Marjorie opened it right after the first -pocket, but she had to keep the story till afternoon -to read. She read it to Dotty after they -came home. “I chose it because the little girl -in the story was named after you,” smiled -Dot. And so they had the funny story of -“Marjorie’s Mystery.”</i></p> - -<hr class="tb" /> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_91" id="Page_91">[Pg 91]</a></span></p> - - - - -<h2 class="nobreak"><i>VII</i><br /> - -<i>Marjorie’s Mystery</i></h2></div> - - -<p class="drop-cap"><span class="smcap">Upon</span> Marjorie’s list of good resolutions, -not-to-be-too-curious was a failing -hard to remember and conquer. In -the first place, Marjorie was very wide awake. -She always saw everything that was happening. -In the second place and in the third -place as well as the tenth and thirteenth place, -Marjorie couldn’t bear not to know everything -that she wanted to know. Sometimes, -she went quite too far in her attempts to find -out. At any rate, Daddy and Mother and -Mark and Dotty made fun of the failing -and Marjorie, when she stopped to think -twice—which wasn’t so very often—tried hard -to overcome unnecessary curiosity. Sometimes -it is a fine thing to be curious and again, -it’s bad. But upon a very memorable day in -May, once upon a time, something mysterious -came to pass at Marjorie’s home and this is<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_92" id="Page_92">[Pg 92]</a></span> -to be the story of The Great Mystery of -Curiosity, Unanswered.</p> - -<p>It happened this way: Daddy was away; -Mark had gone off since Friday to make a -visit at a boy friend’s just out of town a little -way; Dotty had also gone away. She spent -the night with the little girl next door and -had not yet come home. It was a Monday -morning and May Day.</p> - -<p>Marjorie had prepared a May Day basket -for her special friend, Mabel. She had been -out in the woods on Sunday afternoon and -as soon as she was through breakfast, the -bowl of May Day flowers came out—and in -arranging them they scattered all over the -floor as Marjorie selected the unwilted ones -to put into Mabel’s basket.</p> - -<p>“Look out,” warned Mother. “Somebody -came last night when you were abed. Somebody -may be down to breakfast by and by—better -pick up, Marjorie! We don’t want a -disorderly floor.”</p> - -<p>“Oh, did Daddy come home?” questioned -Marjorie.</p> - -<p>“No, not Daddy.”</p> - -<p>“Who?”</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_93" id="Page_93">[Pg 93]</a></span>“Oh, just somebody who wants to keep -quiet this morning and rest.”</p> - -<p>Wasn’t that enough to make a person -curious! Of course it was! Who? Who -could it be? “Is it uncle or aunt?” she insisted. -“Who’s ‘company’?”</p> - -<p>But Mother only smiled. “You’ll find out -sometime,” she said. “Not now. If I told -you, you’d run right up to Mark’s room and -the person who came last night felt sick and -mustn’t be disturbed.”</p> - -<p>Hump! The flowers were pushed into the -paper May basket and she began to pick up -the leaves and buds that had fallen on the -floor. “I think you might tell me,” she -begged. “I want to know who came.”</p> - -<p>But Marjorie got no answer. She knew -it wasn’t much use to continue to tease, but -she resolved to find out who it was.</p> - -<p>At school the question still pursued -Marjorie. Would Mark come home and -want his room and, if he did, would <i>he</i> know -who was there? After school she dashed -home and burst through the back door and up -the back stairs. Mark’s door was closed. -There was a paper pinned upon it. It was<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_94" id="Page_94">[Pg 94]</a></span> -Mother’s writing and it said, “Please don’t -disturb.”</p> - -<p>So Marjorie passed by the door. She went -into Mother’s room and found Mother sewing. -“Isn’t company ever going to wake up?” she -asked. “Am I <i>never</i> to know who is there?”</p> - -<p>But she received no answer only a smile.</p> - -<p>Dotty was home now. Dotty didn’t know -who was in Mark’s room, but she wasn’t -curious about things. She was occupied in -cutting out paper dolls, sitting on the floor in -the sun beside the window.</p> - -<p>“What happened at luncheon?” asked -Marjorie of Dotty who went to kindergarten -and came home at noon. “Did anybody <i>talk</i> -in Mark’s room when Mother took up the -tray? Did you hear anything?”</p> - -<p>Dotty shook her head.</p> - -<p>Deary me! Oh, dear! And the door was -<i>closed</i>! Marjorie decided to walk by it again. -She waited and she listened. She heard -nothing at all—no, not a sound, <i>not a sound</i>! -Then the telephone bell rang and she ran -down to answer it. The telephone call was -from Mabel. Mabel had been at school and<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_95" id="Page_95">[Pg 95]</a></span> -she wanted to know if Marjorie had solved -the mystery.</p> - -<p>“Who came? Who is it?” she asked.</p> - -<p>But Marjorie did not know. Mabel suggested -that it must be Marjorie’s aunt who -came from the West. “Probably that’s it,” -she said. “Why don’t you make a May -basket and go tie it on the door and—and say -something. You could tell from the voice, if -it answered you, whether it was your aunt or -not.” That was a good thought. Marjorie -set about making a paper May basket. She -heard Mother go up the front stairs and cross -to the back where Mark’s door was. Then, -having made the basket, she decided to -try Mabel’s suggestion. Mother went into -Mark’s room, came out and went downstairs -again. Marjorie waited.</p> - -<p>Then she went upstairs softly. Mother was -in the living-room with Dotty now, playing -and helping her cut the dolls out of a big -magazine sheet. They seemed occupied.</p> - -<p>May basket in hand, Marjorie tiptoed -toward Mark’s door and saw that the paper -had been taken off it. She hung the May<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_96" id="Page_96">[Pg 96]</a></span> -basket on the knob and knocked. There was -no answer. “May I come and bring you a -May Day gift?” she softly suggested to the -closed door.</p> - -<p>But right here, <i>who should appear but -Mother</i>! “I’ll take the basket in for you, -dear,” she smiled. Marjorie was quite aware -of the wicked twinkle in her eye. “Dotty -wants you to help her downstairs,” she said.</p> - -<p>So downstairs went Marjorie. She stopped -half way as Mother opened the mysterious -door and passed in with the May basket. -She saw nothing. She heard nothing. Now, -wasn’t that just dreadful! Marjorie’s curiosity -was much bigger than ever but she went -down to help darling little sister, Dotty, cut -paper dolls out of the fashion sheet.</p> - -<p>But while she cut for Dotty, she kept -wondering and wondering and <i>wondering</i>. -She decided that she’d write a note upon some -paper and slip it under the door and say on -the paper:</p> - -<blockquote> - -<p>Who are you, mysterious stranger? Please -answer? Are you Auntie? If you are Auntie, -let me know, please. I want to see you. If -you are Mother’s friend, Miss Phelps, please<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_97" id="Page_97">[Pg 97]</a></span> -tell me? Mother says you want to be quiet, so -I can’t come in, but I want to know who you are—please, -please put an answer under your door -for me.</p> - -<p class="right"><span class="smcap">Marjorie.</span></p></blockquote> - -<p>That was what she did do as soon as the last -doll had been cut out. At the time, Mother -was busy in the kitchen, getting tea. Dotty -was still playing with the dolls. Marjorie -slipped upstairs and tucked the paper beneath -the crack. As she came to the end of the -paper, she gave it a wiggle to attract attention. -She hadn’t dared to speak again as -Mother said the mysterious person must not -be troubled.</p> - -<p>As the paper disappeared under the door -Mother appeared! She came bringing a -napkin and tray with something hot upon it. -She was going to take this into Mark’s room.</p> - -<p>“Marjorie,” she reproved. “Are you still -so curious? Well, run away now.”</p> - -<p>Marjorie waited in the hall and heard -Mother speaking—but nothing else! She -was almost ashamed to pursue the mystery so -openly but when Mother at last came out -bringing the tray and the empty dishes, she -laughingly handed Marjorie an answer to the<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_98" id="Page_98">[Pg 98]</a></span> -letter. It said in strange scrawls that betrayed -nothing of who had written them:</p> - -<blockquote> - -<p>Please, I feel sick. You’ll see me sometime -when I am better. I just want to sleep now.</p> - -<p class="right"><span class="smcap">The Mysterious Mystery.</span></p></blockquote> - -<p>Marjorie laughed and then she frowned. -Now, <i>why</i> couldn’t that person-whoever-it-was -have signed a name! Why not!</p> - -<p>“How long before the person in Mark’s -room will be well?” she asked.</p> - -<p>“Oh, soon,” replied Mother. “I hope very -soon.”</p> - -<p>“What time? Will I know who it is by tea-time?”</p> - -<p>“Maybe.”</p> - -<p>“Oh, deary me!” Marjorie sighed. “Well, -I’ve tried every way I can to find out,” she -said. “Perhaps I’d better forget about it. -I’m going to do my home-work for school so -I can forget about it.” And she sat down at -the library table with pencil, paper and books. -But still, nothing happened!</p> - -<p>Then it grew twilight and the light was lit -in the dining-room. Marjorie rose and set -the supper-table as usual. “How many places -shall I set, Mother?” she inquired. “I don’t<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_99" id="Page_99">[Pg 99]</a></span> -really mean to be curious any more—but you -see, I must know. Mark will be home tonight -and there will be Daddy—he’ll be here—and -there’s you and there’s me and, I <i>suppose</i> The -Mystery will be down, will it?”</p> - -<p>“The Mystery will be down,” answered -Mother, “but we’ll only need four places.”</p> - -<p>But right here into the room came Mark. -“Hello,” he greeted Marjorie. “Say, that’s -one on you for curiosity, Marj! But the -May basket was a peach! I’d have called to -you only Mother said I mustn’t else you’d be -in and talk to me and I felt pretty sick, I tell -you! I got sick at Jimmie’s house and they -telephoned home here the night I went away -after you were asleep. Mother thought I’d -better come right home, if I was going to be -sick, so they sent me home late at night in -their car—it’s a joke on you, Marjorie. How -about a Mysterious Stranger?”</p> - -<p>Mother laughed. And so, too, did -Marjorie.</p> - - - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_100" id="Page_100">[Pg 100]</a></span></p> -<div class="chapter"> -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_101" id="Page_101">[Pg 101]</a></span></p> -<hr class="chap" /> - - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_102" id="Page_102">[Pg 102]</a></span></p> - -<p class="ph3"><i>The Two Little Bates Girls</i></p> -<hr class="tiny" /> - -<p class="ph3"><i>THE JUNE SURPRISE</i></p> - -<p><i>The four-leaf clover that came in June’s -first pocket was a pressed four-leaf clover -marked, “To help in examination time.” The -story that came in the other June pocket was -“The Two Little Bates Girls” and it was -labelled:</i></p> - -<blockquote> - -<p>“<i>Read and open after your arithmetic examination -is over.</i>”</p></blockquote> - -<hr class="tb" /> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_103" id="Page_103">[Pg 103]</a></span></p> - - - - -<h2 class="nobreak"><i>VIII</i><br /> - -<i>The Two Little Bates Girls</i></h2></div> - - -<p class="drop-cap"><span class="smcap">They</span> were not at all alike and they -were not even sisters—those two little -Bates girls. One had curly light hair -and the other had bobbed-off black hair. One -was slender and the other was plump. One -had blue eyes and the other had brown ones -and both were as different as different could -be, though the names of both came upon -Miss Kennedy’s school roll one after the -other; first Mamie and then Mary.</p> - -<p>Mary had light curls that bobbed in a lively -way even in arithmetic class, where everything -was rather subdued by hard problems -that Miss Kennedy set. Mamie Bates had -bobbed black hair that had a way of falling -over her forehead when she was bending over -work—in brief, Mary Bates was lively and -Mamie Bates was not. Mamie Bates acknowledged -that arithmetic was about the hardest<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_104" id="Page_104">[Pg 104]</a></span> -thing in school but Mary Bates said it was -easy, even though Miss Kennedy’s blue pencil -went over her paper and made big blue crosses -that meant “Wrong” as often as they crossed -the papers of Mamie in the same way.</p> - -<p>It ought not to have been so. Nevertheless -the first quarterly report that Miss Kennedy -made out for Mamie and Mary Bates ranked -them side by side—seventy-six percent! -That’s not a high mark; Miss Kennedy shook -her head over both marks. It was surely -nothing to be proud of!</p> - -<p>Mary Bates refused to show her report.</p> - -<p>Mamie Bates hung her head woefully and -explained that she had tried the best she knew -how—which was right. Both of them decided -to try even harder next quarter. And they -did try. Mamie Bates mounted up to eighty -percent, and in one examination, she achieved -eighty-three! “Next time,” urged Miss Kennedy, -“see if you can’t make it eighty-five!” -Mary Bates did not tell her mark. It may -have been that she was ashamed of it or it -may have been that she did not want to brag. -Nobody knew which.</p> - -<p>But when Mamie Bates went home, she<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_105" id="Page_105">[Pg 105]</a></span> -told her daddy all about that eighty-three -percent and her daddy smiled and said, -“Well, if you’ll make the next one ninety instead -of eighty-five, and if you’ll keep all the -other marks above eighty-three after that, by -the end of the next quarter you shall have—What -do you want most?”</p> - -<p>“A pony and a cart,” laughed Mamie.</p> - -<p>“A pony and a cart,” repeated daddy. “A -real live pony and a basket cart!”</p> - -<p>Hooray! Think of it! Think of it—a -pony and a pony cart! That was the way -things stood with Mamie Bates during the last -quarter of the year in Miss Kennedy’s room. -The black bobbed hair fell over her eyes more -industriously than ever as she bent over her -problems in arithmetic. In the margins of -Mamie Bates’s examination and test papers -each Friday there began to appear such -delectable written words as, “Well done, -Mamie.” But the big blue crosses didn’t quite -disappear—oh, no!</p> - -<p>Mary Bates continued to keep her marks -to herself. Very rarely did she show any. -Those that she did show weren’t so bad as -some of the other girls’ papers. But there<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_106" id="Page_106">[Pg 106]</a></span> -never seemed to be “Well done, Mary,” on -any one of them. Even though there was -nothing of this kind, Mary Bates seemed -contented with them. She said she had received -ninety-five in deportment and that was -about the best mark that anybody could ever -receive. Miss Kennedy would never give a -higher deportment mark. Even Sallie Roberts -who was noted throughout the whole -class room for being “awfully good” never -received a higher mark than ninety-five—but -then, only the very bad scholars received less. -Mary Bates also said that she had a splendid -report in spelling. She didn’t say what, but -everybody knew that she could spell. So -could Mamie.</p> - -<p>And so the time went by each week nearer -and nearer to Mamie Bates’s excited anticipation -of that pony! The marks, so far, had -been all right. Daddy would have to keep -the promise! Toward the end of the quarter -every girl in the class was wondering if she -were going to pass herself. It all depended -upon the final tests. Even Mary Bates admitted -that she was a little shaky but not -much. She thought she knew it all.</p> - - - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_107" id="Page_107">[Pg 107]</a></span>Mercy! How Miss Kennedy’s class did -drill! Over the old, old stumbling blocks they -went with long pieces of yellow scratch paper. -It did seem as if everybody must pass the -arithmetic test! Then the week of examinations -came and with it the worst dreaded of -all, <i>arithmetic examination</i>!</p> - -<p>Over this, Mary Bates shook her curls -soberly. Mamie Bates struggled with black -hair falling over her forehead. And then the -time was up and papers had to be handed in. -Mamie Bates gave in her paper reluctantly. -Her cheeks were flushed. As soon as it had -gone, she asked if she might look at it again, -just for a minute. Miss Kennedy smiled. -She didn’t let her. “Time’s up, Mamie,” she -admonished. “What’s done must stay—it -isn’t fair to the rest, you know.”</p> - -<p>“Yes, I know,” returned Mamie, “but you -see the pony and pony cart depend upon it. -The others aren’t working for so much.” -But Miss Kennedy passed on. Everybody in -the class knew of daddy’s promise and hoped -Mamie would win that percent in her arithmetic—everybody.</p> - -<p>Mary Bates brought her paper to Miss<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_108" id="Page_108">[Pg 108]</a></span> -Kennedy’s desk without even waiting for it -to be collected. “I’m sure I got everything -right,” she chirped. “It was easy! I think -I’ll get ninety-five! There’s only one thing -that might be wrong.”</p> - -<p>Sallie Overton nudged her neighbor. “I -don’t believe it,” she whispered. “She always -thinks that she knows everything. I think it -was hard, don’t you?”</p> - -<p>Oh, dear! Everybody seemed depressed as -they left for home that afternoon—everybody -but Mary Bates who was <i>quite</i> sure of herself -always. Everybody compared notes with -everybody else on the way home but nobody -seemed sure. One had to wait till the reports -came in. It was dreadful to wait—at least -dreadful for little Mamie Bates who was -thinking about daddy’s promise and the pony. -One always made more mistakes than one -knew of, somehow, yet she had tried ever so -hard. She hoped she was right. She had -tried not to get excited. She had tried to stop -and think over rules and she thought she -ought to have done something she hadn’t done, -of course. It was fearfully hard to wait till -Monday. On Monday the report cards were<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_109" id="Page_109">[Pg 109]</a></span> -to be given out. Almost everybody was expecting -some kind of a surprise that day, but -the surprise that Miss Kennedy’s class anticipated -was one of percents, not of teachers. -When the class assembled, there in Miss -Kennedy’s chair and right at her desk making -out the report cards sat—a substitute -teacher! She would tell nobody what the -marks were and she just snapped. Really, -Miss Kennedy would have told Mamie Bates, -at least. <i>She</i> knew about the pony. But the -substitute teacher only said that there was no -hurry, they’d know fast enough. She didn’t -like to be asked questions at all. She said -Miss Kennedy might not come back at all—no, -of course not! Why should she? (At -this everybody looked more worried than ever. -All the class loved Miss Kennedy. Sallie -Overton had openly said that she didn’t want -to pass because if she did, next year, she’d -have to leave Miss Kennedy’s room.) But at -the end of the study period, before being -finally dismissed, the report cards were given -out, <i>at last</i>!</p> - -<p>Mamie Bates grasped hers. She hardly -dared to look, but when she did, tears sprang<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_110" id="Page_110">[Pg 110]</a></span> -to her eyes and she had to shake the brown -bobbed hair over them. There it was <i>seventy-six -percent</i>! The schoolroom blurred—only -seventy-six percent! And how hard she had -tried to please daddy—and how she did want -that pony! Yet all hope was gone now because -the final mark had fallen below! -Mechanically she stood to be dismissed. Mechanically -she went to the cloak room, and -mechanically she walked toward home.</p> - -<p>Seventy-six—not even eighty-three! And -the pony—the pony!</p> - -<p>Daddy didn’t ask about reports. Mamie -Bates decided to wait and give the bad news -out when she herself was a little more used -to it. Perhaps next day, she could do it. Of -course, seventy-six would promote one into -the next grade, but it wouldn’t give the pony! -If Miss Kennedy had been there, she would -have explained to Mamie Bates all about her -mistakes, but the substitute kept the papers. -She didn’t seem to think much of anybody’s -mark—but substitutes never do seem to care. -Mamie hoped Miss Kennedy would come back -next day. She’d explain everything.</p> - -<p>And the next day, sure enough, there<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_111" id="Page_111">[Pg 111]</a></span> -was Miss Kennedy at her desk, smiling. -As Mamie came in and passed her, she smiled. -“Mamie,” she smiled, “I’m glad about your -arithmetic. Are you?”</p> - -<p>Mamie hung her head. “It wasn’t good, -Miss Kennedy,” she stated, trying hard not -to cry. “I thought I was doing it right but I -must have been careless. I really knew about -everything!”</p> - -<p>“Let’s see your paper,” asked Miss Kennedy—but -the substitute had the paper. -Miss Kennedy didn’t know of any very bad -trouble. “Let’s see your card, then,” she -asked.</p> - -<p>Mamie took it out of her book where it was -hidden, unsigned as yet by daddy. “It’s too -bad,” she sighed. “There can’t be any pony -at all now!”</p> - -<p>“No pony? Why not?” And then Miss -Kennedy saw the seventy-six percent upon -the report card! “Why, why, Mamie Bates!” -exclaimed Miss Kennedy. “Your mark is -ninety-six, not seventy-six! I’ve just seen it -in the teacher’s book. That must be a mistake! -Wait a minute and I’ll see.” Off she -dashed to get the examination papers in the<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_112" id="Page_112">[Pg 112]</a></span> -next room. Mamie Bates’s heart went pit-pat. -She was sure Miss Kennedy was right—oh, -<i>the pony</i>!</p> - -<p>Yes, of course, it was a mistake—a mistake -made by the substitute. She had mixed the -marks of the two little Bates girls, who were -no more alike than their arithmetic marks!</p> - -<p>Mary Bates said she didn’t care so long as -she passed, so perhaps the change of her mark -didn’t matter so much. It was really Mamie -Bates who had worked hardest, anyhow.</p> - -<p>But the really lovely thing that happened, -happened at the close of school that day. -When Mamie Bates came out of school, there -was a pony and a pony cart waiting by the -curb and daddy was in the cart! He—how -did <i>he</i> know about the arithmetic reports -being all right? But it didn’t take Mamie -Bates long to claim the pony! She wanted to -know if he had a name and when daddy said -he didn’t think so, he was called Arithmetic -right then and there. Miss Kennedy came -out to see him and had the first ride behind -him.</p> - - - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_113" id="Page_113">[Pg 113]</a></span></p> -<div class="chapter"> -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_114" id="Page_114">[Pg 114]</a></span></p> -<hr class="chap" /> -<p class="ph3"><i>Arne’s Fourth of July Battle</i></p> -<hr class="tiny" /> - -<p class="ph3"><i>THE JULY SURPRISE</i></p> - -<p><i>The July pocket that came first was opened -on July third at noon. It held a wee American -flag. The story pocket came later and it -held a Fourth of July story. They read it -sitting in the hammock on the porch. It was -called, “Arne’s Fourth of July Battle.”</i></p> - -<hr class="tb" /> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_115" id="Page_115">[Pg 115]</a></span></p> - - - - -<h2 class="nobreak"><i>IX</i><br /> - -<i>Arne’s Fourth of July Battle</i></h2></div> - - -<p class="drop-cap2"><span class="smcap">Arne</span> drove the white horse, Christopher, -into Danville every morning to -take the milk to the creamery. He -started from the farm as soon as the milk -was in the cans, just as Lyman or Leslie—whichever -it might happen to be—took the -cows to the wood pasture. It was a long -drive over the Prairie Road into Danville -Creamery. Most usually it was uneventful. -And every day, now that the last of June had -come, grew warmer and warmer. Some days -it was decidedly hot on the Prairie Road, -even though Arne and Christopher started so -early of a morning.</p> - -<p>There were almost always errands to do in -Danville, after having been to the creamery. -Afterwards, Arne and Christopher had to -hurry back to the farm because there was<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_116" id="Page_116">[Pg 116]</a></span> -work to do there, too. The men needed -Christopher in the fields, and Arne, too. -There never was any time to idle along -the road. It seemed to Arne that work -never ended. He wanted some fun—that’s -what he wanted. The other boys didn’t -have to work all the time in summer—but -then, it wasn’t all of them that -owned thrift cards. Arne did. He already -had earned ten stamps. When he thought of -that, then he was rather glad he had the work -to do for his father. His father gave him a -thrift stamp every week that work was well -and satisfactorily done—and without shirking. -So far, Arne had only missed getting his -stamp once. That was when he slipped off -one day to go to the swimming-hole with -Jimmy Smith when he was supposed to be -working in the hay-field, raking. That was -last week.</p> - -<p>As Arne reflected upon these things and -Christopher jogged into Danville that day -that was the very last day of June, he slapped -the reins and decided that he would lose no -more thrift stamps. He wore his knot of red, -white and blue ribbon pinned on his blue shirt<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_117" id="Page_117">[Pg 117]</a></span> -and he was “doing his bit” quite as much as -anybody, even though the other boys did have -more chance to have fun. Then he looked up -and saw—the circus poster!</p> - -<p>Right then and there, he stopped Christopher -and sat gazing at it. The circus was -coming to Danville on the Fourth of July—twenty-five -cents admission. The picture -showed all manner of lovely ladies dancing on -the backs of black horses. It showed elephants -that played hoop; it pictured funny -clowns and monkeys riding dogs—in short, -everything that a circus ought to be seemed -suggested by the big circus poster. “I’m -a-goin’,” Arne resolved aloud. “Sure, I’m -a-goin’ to it, somehow!” Then he clucked to -Christopher and the wagon rattled onward -toward the creamery. Just that one afternoon -was the circus coming. It was a splendid kind -of Fourth of July treat. “I guess my father’ll -let me go,” he mused. “I guess so.”</p> - -<p>When he reached Danville, all the lads -who were waiting for cans to be emptied -had gathered in a knot near the creamery -door. Everybody was talking about the circus. -Everybody was going.</p> - - - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_118" id="Page_118">[Pg 118]</a></span>Harold Sniffin’s cans were ready first. He -and Arne came the same road so he waited to -go home with him. They tied Christopher -to the back of Harold’s cart and the two sat together -and talked as they rode home over the -Prairie Road. Harold’s father let <i>him</i> buy -his own thrift stamps. Harold was going -without his weekly stamp and was going to -buy his circus ticket with the twenty-five -cents. As Arne had no money, Harold suggested -this method of getting a ticket. -Fourth of July did not always bring a circus. -This year there had been no spring circus at -all. Circuses couldn’t travel well on account -of the railroads needing the cars now. This -circus, it seemed, had gone from town to town -upon its own feet and in its own circus -wagons.</p> - -<p>They had decided to go together and start -early when the road of Harold’s turning -came. Then they unhitched Christopher and -Arne whipped up and came clattering into -the red barn at home. “There’s a circus -coming to Danville on the Fourth,” he -laughed. “Guess that’s a fine way to celebrate -a <i>Safe an’ Sane</i> day!”</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_119" id="Page_119">[Pg 119]</a></span>Only four more days to wait! Hooray! -All that afternoon, Arne sang happily as he -ran around the farm doing chores. He reflected, -as he hoed his patch late in the afternoon, -that farm work was really patriotic -work and that he, right there hoeing, was -doing his bit as much as if he were buying a -thrift stamp. Of course he was!</p> - -<p>That night when he was coming from the -barn, after having fed the calves their bran -mixture, he met his father. He explained -about the circus. He wanted the money instead -of the stamp, he said.</p> - -<p>“All right,” said father. There the matter -dropped. He did not ask about the circus at -all.</p> - -<p>But Arne talked a great deal about it to his -mother. He talked about it to Lyman and -Leslie, who were helpers at the farm. When -it was dark and chores were done, he sat on -the flat stone at the doorstep and watched the -stars come out while he thought about it some -more—only four more days!</p> - -<p>The morning of the first of July, Christopher -trotted into Danville at a pretty rapid -pace. Indeed, he was rather white around the<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_120" id="Page_120">[Pg 120]</a></span> -collar when they at last reached the circus -poster on the road to Danville. But he earned -his rest, for there Arne stopped and gazed at -all the wonderful things. The circus poster -promised many, many more than were pictured -there. It said a thousand thrills would -be felt by everyone who witnessed the daring -tight-rope walking. It spoke of the Wild -West and Indians that were a feature of the -performance. It was only a big poster but -one felt after looking at it, that one could -hardly wait three days more before the Fourth -should come! And going home from Danville, -Arne again sat beside Harold while -Christopher jogged behind. Again they -talked. Again they planned. Again they -undid Christopher from the rear of Harold’s -cart. Again at the crossroads, they parted -till the morrow. And again on the morrow, -the very same thing occurred.</p> - -<p>Only one day more before the Fourth! In -the country few have firecrackers. Arne was -thinking chiefly about that circus. He and -Harold planned to go in time to see the parade -in the morning. Only one day more—</p> - -<p>Then the next day it rained. It rained unexpectedly<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_121" id="Page_121">[Pg 121]</a></span> -in the afternoon when the hay was -all ready to pitch. They had to hurry out, -even in the rain, and stack it. Arne went with -the others. He was wet through when he -came in but his spirits were undampened by -the shower. Only one night more—and then, -Fourth of July and circus! Hooray! Hooray! -Hooray! Tomorrow! <i>Tomorrow!</i></p> - -<p>After he had fixed the bran mixture for the -calves that night, Arne hung around the barn -where Lyman and Leslie were milking. He -liked to hear them talk and joke together. -Tonight, he himself felt that there was only -one big subject of conversation and he -broached this as he came through with the -empty pails that had held the calves’ supper. -“I’m goin’ to the Danville circus tomorrow,” -he chirped. “Be you goin’ too?”</p> - -<p>“You’re lucky, kid,” replied Leslie. -“How’d you get the money?”</p> - -<p>“My week’s wages,” answered Arne. “The -thrift stamp money.” When he said it, somehow, -it sounded queer. It sounded—yes, it -sounded unpatriotic. But Arne felt it only a -second. He lifted himself with a jump to the -side of the hay-cart that stood near-by and<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_122" id="Page_122">[Pg 122]</a></span> -dangled his bare feet from denim overalls, -“I’m goin’ with Harold,” he amplified. -“We’re goin’ to hitch by the creamery an’ see -the parade.” He swung his legs and whistled. -The tune was <i>The Star-Spangled Banner</i>.</p> - -<p>“I used to think more of firecrackers an’ -that kind of thing when I was a kid,” said -Leslie. “But I guess all them firecracker -jiggers went over the other side when the war -come. ’Tain’t patriotic to spend money for -’em now, these days. There’ll be bangin’ -enough to suit everybody this July Fourth, I -reckon, without firecrackers. We’re fightin’ -for freedom in the same old way but our firecrackers -are bigger’n they used to be an’ it -takes our boys in the trenches to handle ’em. -Just as soon as I’m old enough, I’m goin’ -over there to help, I am!”</p> - -<p>“Me too,” said Lyman. “It’s all right doin’ -one’s bit here on a farm but I’m goin’ to help -’em win the war!”</p> - -<p>Leslie laughed. “Sounds as if you was -goin’ to do the whole of it,” he chuckled.</p> - -<p>Arne laughed. “Wish I could go, too,” he -smiled. “I’d like it—oh, I’d like to be in a -big battle an’ hear the noise an’ see the guns<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_123" id="Page_123">[Pg 123]</a></span> -an’ get right at the enemy an’ plant a flag -where it’d wave for victory! <i>It’d be great!</i> -I’d rather fight in this war than any other -that ever was—more’n Bunker Hill or Lexington, -I would.” He stopped. Across his -mind there flashed the phrase he had so often -seen, “Help win the war.” It was on so many -posters that the government used, and weren’t -the thrift stamps helping to win the war? -Surely they were!</p> - -<p>Lyman broke in upon these thoughts. -“You couldn’t go for a long time, kid,” he -teased. “You’re just a colt. You don’t have -to work in the field a-gettin’ that hay fixed -tomorrow! There’s circuses for you yet. It’s -work for us men, though, double-time work, -too. We’ll be doin’ our bit in the field on -Fourth of July. It mayn’t seem glorious as -a celebration but it’s all we can do till we’re -at camp for trainin’.”</p> - -<p>No circus for Lyman and Leslie! Work -in the field on Fourth of July! Arne stopped -swinging his feet and looked thoughtful. -Maybe he wasn’t living up to the colors, after -all! How about the money for that thrift -stamp? Suppose every boy and girl should<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_124" id="Page_124">[Pg 124]</a></span> -buy a circus ticket instead of a thrift stamp—how -about Uncle Sam’s helping to win the -war with that money?</p> - -<p>Nobody knew that there was a battle going -on. Nobody heard it. Nobody saw it. The -battle was between Uncle Sam’s need and -Arne’s love of fun. It was a hot battle. -Sometimes it went a little in favor of Arne’s -love of fun and then, again, it came back to -Uncle Sam’s need. Arne slid down from the -hay-wagon quietly and slipped off to the -house. He was quiet at supper time. At -sunset, he went out to take in the flag. It -always waved from the white flag-pole in -front of the house. As the colors touched his -hands, Arne knew which had won. It was -Uncle Sam, of course!</p> - -<p>He jogged into Danville creamery on the -morning of the Fourth of July with Christopher’s -reins flapping hard as they passed by -the big poster. He met Harold. He told -him. “I guess this year I won’t go to the circus, -after all,” he explained. “I want to help -Uncle Sam win this war—’tain’t much I can -do but I <i>can</i> give the money for the stamp.”</p> - -<p>And when he rattled into the big red<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_125" id="Page_125">[Pg 125]</a></span> -barn afterwards, he was whistling <i>The Star -Spangled Banner</i>. “I’ll bet we win this war!” -he shouted to Lyman who was bringing in a -load of hay. “I’m goin’ to work with you men -today—I’m not a-goin’ to any kid circus, I -ain’t!”</p> - - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_126" id="Page_126">[Pg 126]</a></span></p> -<div class="chapter"> -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_127" id="Page_127">[Pg 127]</a></span></p> - - -<hr class="chap" /> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_128" id="Page_128">[Pg 128]</a></span></p> -<p class="ph3"><i>The Blackberry Adventure</i></p> -<hr class="tiny" /> - -<p class="ph3"><i>THE AUGUST SURPRISE</i></p> - -<p><i>Ever since the Surprise Book had come to -Marjorie, she had been wondering what was -in that first very lumpy big pocket that was -marked for August first. She had felt of it -repeatedly and guessed all manner of things -that Dotty said weren’t at all right. Indeed, -it would have been hard to guess for Dotty -had put the first August surprise into a flat -box. When the box was opened, there lay a -bright penny. Whoever would have guessed -it! That was a splendid surprise! The -August story was directed to be opened</i></p> - -<blockquote> - -<p>“<i>On a warm summer afternoon.</i>”</p></blockquote> - -<p><i>As there were no other directions, Marjorie -opened it upon the first of August. That -truly was a hot day—a day to make one wish -to sit still and read of the happy adventures -of the little girls who went berrying in “The -Blackberry Adventure.”</i></p> - -<hr class="tb" /> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_129" id="Page_129">[Pg 129]</a></span></p> - - - - -<h2 class="nobreak"><i>X</i><br /> - -<i>The Blackberry Adventure</i></h2></div> - - -<p class="drop-cap"><span class="smcap">They</span> came upon the old house one day -when they were out blackberrying in -vacation time. It was the kind of -house that people used to build long ago. It -had a long, sloping roof behind and the roof -ran down almost to the ground. The house -was very weather-beaten and out of repair. -It looked battered and forlorn. Of course, it -had long been deserted. Weeds grew rank in -its front yard. It was far away from any -neighbors. Solita and Sue had wandered far -from the village. They hardly knew just how -they had reached the place where so many -berries grew, but they knew it was far from -where they were boarding that summer.</p> - -<p>Nobody seemed to have lived in the house -for ever so long. Creepers covered the fence -and what was once a roadway, leading toward<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_130" id="Page_130">[Pg 130]</a></span> -the rear, was all overgrown. There were -blackberry bushes thick everywhere.</p> - -<p>At first Solita and Sue didn’t think much -about the house, though it was rather a surprise -to have come upon it suddenly. They -had explored the different roads in the country -near White Farm but never a deserted -house had they found yet. At first both Solita -and Sue did not observe it because they were -all-absorbed in berry-picking. It was wonderful -how fast the pails filled up with big, -juicy, ripe fruit!</p> - -<p>Solita had her pail full and was picking -more berries to fill her white canvas hat. She -didn’t stop to think that the berries would -ruin it—she just wanted to get as many berries -as possible! The hat was all she had to -use. Sue was racing with her and her basket -was nearly full. There must have been at -least three quarts. It was much more roomy -than the tin pail or Solita’s hat.</p> - -<p>The rest of the children who had started -from White Farm with Sue and Solita were -lagging along the roadside in the rear. Just -how far away they were, the two leaders did -not bother to consider. There was Albert, the<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_131" id="Page_131">[Pg 131]</a></span> -baby, and he was bound to go slowly with -Matilda. Probably some of the children were -just fooling in the brook or sitting by the -wayside. It was not everybody who was as -energetic as Sue and Solita that hot day!</p> - -<p>So Solita and Sue, proud to outdo all the -others, picked fast and furiously and did not -stop. Step by step they had progressed to -this wonderful, wonderful berry patch beside -the old house. All of a sudden, Solita shouted, -“I’ve won!” She made her way with difficulty -through the tangle, holding her hat, piled -high. The tin pail hung upon her arm and -dropped berries at every step.</p> - -<p>“Let’s see?” Sue questioned. “I don’t believe -it; you come here an’ we’ll compare.”</p> - -<p>So the two floundered around in the high -growth of weeds and made for the first clear -space that there seemed to be. They met at -the stone doorstep of the old house and put -their load of berries down there upon its -broad, flat tableland.</p> - -<p>My! But they were a sight! Solita’s pink -gingham dress was torn in several places and -her arms were a sight to behold—all red -scratches. Her fingers were stained and<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_132" id="Page_132">[Pg 132]</a></span> -grimy and her cap, too, was a sight. As for -Sue, her green chambray was purple with -berry juice, although she seemed to have -escaped the rents from thorny creepers. But -the two were happy and they didn’t care much -how they looked. They simply dumped all -the berries on the doorstep and compared the -two piles. These seemed even, so the two -thought they would rest for a while and then -start back to tell the lagging children behind -and urge them to hurry up.</p> - -<p>But Solita decided that it was no use to go -away back on the road to call the others. -They might be a mile or more back, she said. -“No, don’t let’s do that! Let’s try to pick all -there are and then go home and surprise -everybody.”</p> - -<p>“But, Solita,” Sue suggested, “we haven’t -anything to put all the berries in. How could -we do that?”</p> - -<p>“I could gather up my skirt,” Solita volunteered. -“We could pick into that. It’s -already all ruined so I don’t mind using it—it’s -an old last year’s frock.”</p> - -<p>“Mercy me, Solita! What would your -mother say to that!” Sue exclaimed, aghast.<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_133" id="Page_133">[Pg 133]</a></span> -“The very idea! No, we’ll have to find something -else.”</p> - -<p>“Do you suppose there’d be anything to -hold them if we were to look around here?” -questioned Solita. “Maybe we might find -something—an old pail or cooking pan that -has been thrown away.”</p> - -<p>“There might be something inside the -house,” Sue mused. “That’s very likely, but -I don’t know if we could get in or not. We -can try. I’m going to push the door. Do you -suppose we can get in?” They had prowled -around the house to what must have been the -back door. But that back door wouldn’t give -at all. It was tight.</p> - -<p>The windows seemed shut fast, too. Sue -said it made her feel like a burglar to try them, -but since the house had been without a tenant -for so long, of course it was not burglaring, -she said.</p> - -<p>After they had investigated many nooks -and found nothing in the near-by shed, either, -Solita suggested that they try the front door. -“People always leave things behind when they -move,” she declared. “I’m sure, if we could -get in, we’d find a box or a pan or a basket.<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_134" id="Page_134">[Pg 134]</a></span> -Even an old sack might answer—anything -that is like a bag could be used.”</p> - -<p>But when the two came to the front doorstone -where the two big piles of berries lay, -Solita sat down on one side and did not try -the door.</p> - -<p>“You open the door, Sue,” she said.</p> - -<p>“No, <i>you</i> try it!”</p> - -<p>“You’re afraid something will jump out at -you!”</p> - -<p>“No I’m not!” retorted Sue. “What’s -there to be afraid of, anyway?”</p> - -<p>“I don’t know,” said Solita. “But it’s kind -of spooky, I think. Let’s go home.” But -with that Solita rose and pretended to try -the door. She didn’t push it at all.</p> - -<p>“Oh, I can get it open! You’re not pushing,” -Sue exclaimed. “We’ll do it together. -You turn and I’ll push—what’s the use of -backing down? Let’s go in.” So the two together -pushed and pulled and the door suddenly -yielded. Its latch must have been very -old and rusty indeed!</p> - -<p>The opening of the door came as a real -surprise, and it swung back against the wall -inside the house with a loud bang that echoed<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_135" id="Page_135">[Pg 135]</a></span> -through all the lonely darkness of the hallway. -There was only a little light that came from -the slats of broken blinds here and there in -the open room that was just off the hall.</p> - -<p>Sue took the lead. Solita followed, ready -to run back at any minute. It was certainly -an adventure, this entering in upon the solitude -of that deserted house, long closed. “I -don’t think it’s at all nice to go into people’s -houses while they’re away,” she urged. “I’m -going back. I think we ought not to have -come in here at all—it’s ever so dark. I can’t -see anything—Where’re you, Sue?”</p> - -<p>“I’m not a scare-cat,” replied Sue. “You -were the one who wanted to find the basket -for the berries. Come ahead! It isn’t dark—this -is lots of fun!”</p> - -<p>“I’m going to use my dress, anyhow,” protested -Solita. “I don’t want any basket.” -But for the sake of company chiefly, perhaps, -she followed Sue, who was investigating the -empty house. Here and there she poked -under dusty furniture and into old, vacant -closets. There seemed to be no basket—not -even an old box or tin pan, rusty from disuse. -“Come ahead, Solita,” she kept saying. “Nobody’s<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_136" id="Page_136">[Pg 136]</a></span> -going to eat you up. If anybody -comes for such a purpose, they can begin and -eat up the blackberries that are on the doorstep.” -So she kept on hunting. Really, after -a while, when they were used to the noise that -their feet made and to the echo of their voices -in the dim, closed rooms, it was rather interesting. -All they found was a rusty hammer -downstairs, so Sue decided to go above and -look some more.</p> - -<p>Everything there was rickety and the stairs -squeaked and frightened Solita but she -laughed—indeed, she was beginning to get -over her timidity and enjoy the quest.</p> - -<p>The chambers opened into the hall upstairs -so that it looked like one big room except at -one end of the rear room where the roof -sloped. There was a real little bit of a room -that must have belonged to some child. There -were two little broken toy dishes in it on the -floor. They were all thick with dust, so Sue -did not pick them up. Solita was safely in -the rear near the stairs. She declared from -time to time that there was no basket and that -they’d better go home but Sue kept on. It -isn’t every day that one can have a real adventure.<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_137" id="Page_137">[Pg 137]</a></span> -She enjoyed the creepy feeling that -came with exploring dim corners.</p> - -<p>“When my great-great-grandfather was a -little boy,” she mused, “he must have lived in -a house like this. Father told me a story -about how he used to slide down the roof and -land on the grass below just for fun. Fancy -doing a thing like that!”</p> - -<p>Solita didn’t appear much interested. But -Sue went on, “It was during the American -Revolution that he and my great-great-grandmother -lived. He fought in it—I mean -his father, I guess,” rambled Sue. She hardly -knew what she was saying but she was chiefly -trying to keep Solita from deserting the quest. -“We might find a treasure in one of these -closets,” she suggested. “Wouldn’t that be -fine?”</p> - -<p>“Nobody goes off and leaves a treasure in -an old house,” Solita snapped.</p> - -<p>“But it might have been hidden here by -somebody and left till we came—”</p> - -<p>“I don’t think so.”</p> - -<p>“Oh, yes, it might!”</p> - -<p>“Where—not up here!”</p> - -<p>“Oh, maybe down cellar,” replied Sue, who<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_138" id="Page_138">[Pg 138]</a></span> -had about finished her explorations upstairs. -She had been peeping out of the window of -the wee little room at the back of the house -and had opened its window wide to let in the -sunlight and fresh air. It was only a little -window.</p> - -<p>“You’re not going to get me to go down -cellar with you,” declared Solita. “I’m going -home. There wouldn’t be any baskets or -treasure there at all and there might be rats -and mice or other things—and I won’t go!”</p> - -<p>“Then the treasure would be all my own, if -I found it,” returned Sue. “Suppose it was -a thousand dollars tied up in a bag!”</p> - -<p>“If you go a step down cellar, I’m going -home,” said Solita stoutly. “I’m going this -minute anyhow—good-bye!” She started -toward the stairs.</p> - -<p>Sue felt rather obstinate. She decided that -she <i>would</i> go down cellar even if Solita left -her. She tried to close the little window that -looked down the long slope of the roof but it -was hard to get it closed again. She looked -down the long slope and was half determined -to slide down it and see how it felt. If her -great-great-grandfather had done it, she<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_139" id="Page_139">[Pg 139]</a></span> -could, too! Why not! It would be fun to -creep out of the window and not follow Solita—just -slide down over the shingles to the -ground and run around to the front door and -hide till Solita came and then jump out and -call, <i>boo!</i> But at this minute, she heard -Solita scream and the scream was so terrified -that Sue jumped toward the stairs. Solita -was running toward her. “You can’t go down -the stairs—Oh, don’t go that way!” she -screamed. “A bear is sitting in the doorway. -He growled when he heard me come -down the stairs. He is on the doorstone—a -big, big bear! What shall we do! We can’t -get out! Oh, dear! Oh, <i>dear</i>! Why did we -ever come into this house!”</p> - -<p>“A real bear?” questioned Sue, grabbing -fast to Solita’s torn frock. “Tell me—you -just imagined it—you couldn’t have seen -one! There aren’t any bears here!”</p> - -<p>But Solita struggled to free herself. “Oh, -I <i>saw</i> him,” she insisted in a frightened wail. -“He may be up here any moment. He’s so -big he could push any door in and we’re -caught! We’re caught!”</p> - -<p>Sue, half believing and against all entreaty,<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_140" id="Page_140">[Pg 140]</a></span> -peeped over the winding balustrade rail. Yes. -There <i>was</i> a bear! Her heart went pat-pat-pat. -A shiver ran down her back. She felt -cold all over and ready to sink down in a limp -heap upon the floor. But she put a warning -finger to her lips and motioned Solita to stop -crying. The first thing she thought of was to -get Solita quietly into that little back room -that had the open window that gave upon the -long sloping roof—that was it! They could -creep out quietly and then dash off over the -back yard and into the woods. Then, perhaps, -they could turn down and find the road -and warn the other children!</p> - -<p>Solita stood there shivering, but Sue -dragged her toward the little room and closed -the door. Solita was stupefied with the fear -of that bear’s coming upstairs after them. At -first she did not understand about the window, -but Sue made her crawl through it first and -told her to run toward the woods when she got -down off the roof. “I’ll come right after you,” -she urged. “Go right on and I’ll follow. He -won’t see us!”</p> - -<p>Poor Solita gathered her pink skirt about -her and slid miserably and cautiously down.<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_141" id="Page_141">[Pg 141]</a></span> -She was almost as afraid of falling suddenly -as she was of the bear. Sue, however, made -quick work of it, even as the great-great-grandfather -must have done, though there -were no bears after him. At the very end of -the slope, she landed in a blackberry bush -tangle, but she pulled herself free and helped -Solita. Then the two of them darted toward -the woods at the rear without a look back to -see if the big bear were following or not. -Solita was sure he was coming but Sue denied -it. At last, badly out of breath, they reached -the road, after plunging through thickets and -being badly torn and scratched, after one or -two excited tumbles over dead logs and much -worry about the bear.</p> - -<p>As they turned the corner of the road near -the brook, they came upon the children with -little Albert. “Run, run!” they screamed, -“run, run quick! There’s a bear coming!”</p> - -<p>Then, all in a crowd, they hurried on toward -the road that led to White Farm. They had -not gone very far when there appeared two -men coming toward them. They were talking -together in excited French. They stopped -and asked if anybody had seen a big bear.</p> - - - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_142" id="Page_142">[Pg 142]</a></span>“Oui, oui,” nodded Solita and she launched -out into a long talk in French that nobody else -understood. It seemed that that was really -the bear Sue and Solita had run away from -and he wasn’t a wild bear but a tame one that -would dance with a pole while the men sang -French songs. They had stopped to get a -drink of water at a farm and the bear had got -off someway, when their backs were turned. -They were delighted to know where he was -and Solita and Sue, reassured, offered to show -the way. So again they started toward the -funny, old-fashioned house in a crowd -together.</p> - -<p>They came upon the bear, still eating blackberries -on the doorstone—he hadn’t budged! -And when the Frenchmen called him, he came -meekly. Then all the children stood around -in the dooryard while the bear that Solita and -Sue had escaped from danced and danced. -He turned somersets, too! It was fun.</p> - -<p>And then the men took off their caps and -turned and went down the overgrown driveway -and off up the road. The children were -already busy with the blackberries. “I might -go down cellar now, Solita,” laughed Sue,<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_143" id="Page_143">[Pg 143]</a></span> -“but I don’t believe I want to. Maybe there’d -be another bear there. I’ve had enough of -one, even a tame one, haven’t you?”</p> - -<p>Solita laughed. “Our blackberries are all -eaten,” she said. “We’d have to begin to pick -again to fill the basket and the pail. I move -we all go home, for I think it’s nearly lunch -time.”</p> - -<p>But everybody wanted to go into the house -and slide down the roof, while little Albert -made believe he was the bear and said -“Grrr-r” on the doorstone. It really <i>was</i> a -blackberry adventure for a summer day!</p> - - - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_144" id="Page_144">[Pg 144]</a></span></p> -<div class="chapter"> -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_145" id="Page_145">[Pg 145]</a></span></p> -<hr class="chap" /> - - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_146" id="Page_146">[Pg 146]</a></span></p> -<p class="ph3"><i>Betty Crusoe</i></p> -<hr class="tiny" /> - -<p class="ph3"><i>THE SEPTEMBER SURPRISE</i></p> - -<p><i>September was almost school time again. -There seemed to be a long, hard thing in the -September pocket that was not the story -pocket. Marjorie said it felt as if it were a -stick of candy. She had wanted to open the -surprise long before September 13th, the date -set, had come. But at last it was September -13th and she tore open the seals that held that -leaf of the Surprise Book’s pocket tight. -There was—why, a pencil! Why hadn’t she -ever guessed that! It was a pencil painted -pink and it had a rubber at its end. It had a -pretty card tied to it that said, “Use this when -you go to school tomorrow.” The story -Marjorie opened that evening after supper. -It was called “Betty Crusoe.”</i></p> - -<hr class="tb" /> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_147" id="Page_147">[Pg 147]</a></span></p> - - - - -<h2 class="nobreak"><i>XI</i><br /> - -<i>Betty Crusoe</i></h2></div> - - -<p class="drop-cap2"><span class="smcap">All</span> summer Betty had been in the city. -Then, the last day of September came -an eventful invitation from a school-friend -of her mother’s. “Dear Betty,” it ran, -“I know your mother can’t be persuaded to -leave daddy and the boys, but can’t <i>you</i> pack -up and spend the rest of the vacation with me -in my big house here at Riverby? I’m all -alone for October.” So, in two days, there -was Betty in Riverby!</p> - -<p>Mrs. Roberts and she took long motor rides, -but the rest of the time—and much of the time—Betty -had to amuse herself. She was -always longing for a boat ride on the lovely -blue river that was within sight of the house, -but Mrs. Roberts never seemed inclined to -go out rowing. It was one day when she was -lonely and wishing for somebody her own age -to play with that she wandered through the<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_148" id="Page_148">[Pg 148]</a></span> -grounds down toward the shore. Some magic -must have been at work, for right there upon -the sandy beach sat a pink gingham dress -much like Betty’s own! It turned as Betty’s -white shoes crunched the coarse gravel. -“Hello,” she greeted. “I was just wishing I -had a girl to talk to and then <i>you</i> came!”</p> - -<p>Betty laughed. “I was just wishing, myself,” -she smiled. “I’m staying with Mrs. -Roberts. Do you live next door?”</p> - -<p>The pink hair-ribbon bobbed. “I’m staying -with my aunt,” it said. “I just came from -the West. I don’t know a soul my own age -here and it’s stupid. Now that you’ve come, -let’s have some fun together. My name’s -Lydia. What’s yours?”</p> - -<p>It seemed to the two of them that they had -known each other always and, naturally, having -so begun, it appeared that the two of them -were longing to go out upon the river for a -row—and had been longing for that ever since -they came to Riverby.</p> - -<p>“Don’t I wish we could find a boat!”</p> - -<p>“Do you know where there is one?”</p> - -<p>“No—and I’ve only rowed on the lake in -the park—”</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_149" id="Page_149">[Pg 149]</a></span>“Well, never mind. You could row out a -little way, if we could find a boat! Let’s!”</p> - -<p>“We wouldn’t go out very far—”</p> - -<p>“No, not very far. I think we can find a -boat if we walk along the shore—”</p> - -<p>So the two trotted along the sandy rim of -the river and, after a while, they did come -upon a boat drawn high up. There were oars -in it and it appeared to be waiting for the two, -just as Lydia had been waiting for Betty a -half hour before. They didn’t stop to think. -They merely accepted the boat as they had -accepted each other. It was part of the adventure, -of course. With frantic tugging, -they finally launched the boat and Betty took -the oars.</p> - -<p>As she dipped them, “I’ve got to be back -by four,” she said. “Mrs. Roberts asked me -to go calling—pity me, Lydia, I’ll have to -come back and put on my best dress. I’d -rather stay on the river—I hope you’ve a -watch with you. I didn’t bring mine.”</p> - -<p>“No, I haven’t any watch but I can tell time -by the sun,” reassured Lydia. “Do you know, -Betty, I’m longing to know what’s just<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_150" id="Page_150">[Pg 150]</a></span> -around the bend of the river. We can go that -far, can’t we?”</p> - -<p>“Sure,” replied Betty, bravely. She did -not say that her arms were already rather -tired. She waited for Lydia to offer to take -the oars.</p> - -<p>But when they reached the bend, right -there in the very center of the river was a big -wooded island. Its shore was overhung with -dark pine trees. It was a most fascinating -island!</p> - -<p>“Oh, row over to the island, Betty,” -screamed Lydia. “I do so want to go there! -We can stop for a bit and then come back and -you’ll be home in time to dress for that call.” -So Betty, tired but very willing to prolong -the fun, rowed on.</p> - -<p>They beached the boat near a rock, but -while they were beaching it, out fell an oar! -Before anybody could get it, it had floated -far out beyond reach! Oh dear! Oh dear! -Could anything ever be worse! Oh dear, -dear, dear!</p> - -<p>They sat upon the beach there under the -pines and wondered what was going to -happen. What indeed? The island seemed<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_151" id="Page_151">[Pg 151]</a></span> -nothing but woods, and the boats that passed -by were too far away to hear what Betty and -Lydia screamed at them. They evidently -took the wild antics of the two pink dresses -on the island beach as just so much joyous -kind of greeting, nothing more. Neither -Lydia or Betty could swim. So there was -every reason to believe they would stay upon -that island forever.</p> - -<p>“My aunt didn’t know I was going off anywhere,” -wailed Lydia. “She’d never think of -my being <i>here</i>!”</p> - -<p>“And Mrs. Roberts is expecting me to be -dressed for calling at four!”</p> - -<p>“I don’t know what we’re going to do!”</p> - -<p>“Neither do I!”</p> - -<p>It seemed so utterly hopeless that the two -put their arms around each other and cried -hard on each other’s pink gingham shoulders. -Yet, as crying did not mend matters, Betty -decided to make a petticoat flag and wade as -far out as possible to hail the next boat. There -was a rocky point that might be a good station. -So she and Lydia paddled out there, leaving -shoes and stockings on the shore.</p> - -<p>The sun was gradually sinking toward the<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_152" id="Page_152">[Pg 152]</a></span> -West. Lydia insisted that it must be at least -half past four or five. She was sure they -would have to camp out upon the island all -night and was tearfully worrying about bears—“There -always <i>are</i> bears in the woods, -Betty,” she said. “I don’t want to stay here -all night, oh dear! Don’t you suppose that a -boat ever will come around the bend and see -our signal?” But it was long after that that -at last a launch sped by, leaving in its wake -a track of white foam. No use to scream! -The launch simply did not hear or see and -there were but two in it, a lady and a man who -was at the rear.</p> - -<p>“Mrs. Roberts has a parasol exactly that -shade,” wailed Betty. “It might be her out -looking for me only she wouldn’t think I had -gone out on the river. Since I’ve been here, -we never have been boating. She’s probably -hunting for me in town or else she’s gone to -call without me by this time. Maybe she -thinks I forgot the call and went to walk. -Then, of course, she’d not be worrying or -looking for me till supper time.”</p> - -<p>“But I should think they’d have stopped<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_153" id="Page_153">[Pg 153]</a></span> -the launch when they heard us scream, ‘Help!’ -They must have heard!”</p> - -<p>“No,” disagreed Betty. “Maybe they -never noticed or they thought we were just a -silly picnic party playing Robinson Crusoe.”</p> - -<p>Alas!</p> - -<p>“Well, we’ve got to stay here, Lydia.”</p> - -<p>“It’s our punishment, I suppose.”</p> - -<p>“Maybe we deserve it for taking a boat that -didn’t belong to us.”</p> - -<p>They sat on the rock for a long time wondering -what more they could do and then -Betty realized that she was fearfully hungry. -Lydia, too, at the same time, longed for a -couple of sandwiches. “We might go look to -see if there are berries in the woods,” they -agreed.</p> - -<p>There were no berries, of course. There -was only wintergreen and that wasn’t satisfying. -They found remnants of some picnic’s -old boxes—but that was all. The picnic must -have been there weeks ago for its boxes were -mere pulp now—oh dear!</p> - -<p>Betty’s pink dress was torn and scratched -by brambly twigs that were in that woods. -Lydia’s hair had lost its ribbon and trailed<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_154" id="Page_154">[Pg 154]</a></span> -down her back in a loose tangle. The two of -them were begrimed like two tramps when, -finally, Betty discovered a footprint that -looked as if it were newly made. “Friday, -Man Friday,” she screamed, “Look! There -must be somebody on this island, if we can -only find the one to whom this belongs! Hooray, -maybe we’ll be rescued yet! Let’s follow -in the same direction and see if we do find another -picnic party—if they haven’t gone -home!”</p> - -<p>“Oh, I hope they haven’t—I don’t want to -spend the night here with nothing to eat—Oh -dear!”</p> - -<p>And then they found a path!</p> - -<p>There was another footprint upon the path -too!</p> - -<p>Betty and Lydia hurried on, their hearts -beating excitement. When they turned suddenly, -the woods ceased abruptly and they -found themselves in full view of a summer -camp!</p> - -<p>With one wild shout, Betty ran forward to -its landing. There, there was a launch and in -it the two who had passed on the river and -beside them, too, were other people. The<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_155" id="Page_155">[Pg 155]</a></span> -launch was just about to start when Betty -with Lydia at her heels darted upon the dock -waving wild arms. “Stop, stop,” they cried. -And then Betty saw who the lady was—why, -why, it was—it was Mrs. Roberts! It <i>was</i>!</p> - -<p>On the way home, Mrs. Roberts said that -she hoped Betty wouldn’t decide to play Robinson -Crusoe again. She looked very sober. -“Our call might have been planned for tomorrow,” -she smiled. “The camp would have -been closed then and whatever would you and -Lydia have done on the island all night!”</p> - -<p>“I don’t know,” returned Betty. “I’m ever -so sorry. Lydia is too.”</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_156" id="Page_156">[Pg 156]</a></span></p> -<div class="chapter"> -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_157" id="Page_157">[Pg 157]</a></span></p> - -<hr class="chap" /> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_158" id="Page_158">[Pg 158]</a></span></p> - -<p class="ph3"><i>The Magical Circle</i></p> -<hr class="tiny" /> - -<p class="ph3"><i>THE OCTOBER SURPRISE</i></p> - -<p><i>October’s first surprise was easy to guess, -as it was marked to open on Marjorie’s birthday, -which was the twenty-second. She said -it was a birthday present—but she did not -guess that the birthday present was a pretty -handkerchief as well as a birthday card! That -was fun! The story was a Hallowe’en story, -so it was marked to open on the afternoon -of October thirty-first. It was called, “The -Magical Circle.”</i></p> - - -<hr class="tb" /> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_159" id="Page_159">[Pg 159]</a></span></p> - - - - -<h2 class="nobreak"><i>XII</i><br /> - -<i>The Magical Circle</i></h2></div> - - -<p class="drop-cap"><span class="smcap">The</span> family moved into the new house -about the first of October. It was the -first time that Mark and Marjorie had -ever moved and the event was full of novelty. -The new house was a big one in the country -and the two found much to explore in the first -weeks of arrival.</p> - -<p>Mark was always romancing. He believed, -maybe, if he were to hunt long enough, he -might find something interesting that had -been left by former tenants. He was sure -that there were secret drawers in the old -desk that was in the barn and he spent hours -trying to find them. Then, too, he went about -tapping the walls of the house to see if they -emitted a hollow sound. He was sure, he -said, that there must be secret panels with -things hidden behind them.</p> - -<p>Marjorie only laughed at Mark’s romancing.<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_160" id="Page_160">[Pg 160]</a></span> -She half believed in it. It was fun, -anyway. So she followed Mark’s tapping -and listened to the knocks. One day when -the paperers were busy, Mark went into a -store-closet that adjoined the room and somehow -he did find a place that was hollow. It -was back of a board shelf in the closet and, -when opened, was quite a hiding place. There -was nothing in it. Marjorie insisted that it -was where the gas pipes had been before electricity -was installed. But Mark called it -triumphantly the secret panel. He talked a -great deal about it and showed it to the neighbor’s -children, Eleanore and Mabel and Richard. -He even persuaded Mother to hide some -silver in the place for safe keeping. And she -did it, she said, laughingly, to please him.</p> - -<p>One might have thought that Mark would -stop romancing, after having discovered a -secret panel, but he didn’t rest satisfied. Having -read a story about two boys who found a -lost will in a trunk in an old attic, Mark became -interested in the possibilities of their -newly acquired one. There were three rooms -up there, two of them used to store the -family’s trunks. The third room Mark<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_161" id="Page_161">[Pg 161]</a></span> -appropriated and made into what he called -his “den.”</p> - -<p>The “den” had an old matting upon its -floor. The matting had been there when -Mark and Marjorie moved into the new -home. Mark always accepted it and had -never found any romantic suggestions coming -from that source till one night, Richard having -been allowed to spend a night with him, -they carried a mattress up there and slept on -the floor, “for fun,” they said. Mark had a -lantern and they talked till nearly two o’clock -telling stories to each other. It was really -great fun. Mark’s stories were full of adventure—some -of them even were creepy, as it -was nearing Hallowe’en day by day. And -what was more fitting than right in the middle -of Mark’s last thriller, there should be a -strange rattle and a clinking noise! It made -Mark hush and it made Richard jump. They -looked at each other in frightened silence for -a minute.</p> - -<p>“What was it?” asked Mark, as soon as he -could breathe again calmly.</p> - -<p>“Oh, a mouse, I guess,” returned Richard.</p> - -<p>“A mouse, forsooth! Nay!” returned<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_162" id="Page_162">[Pg 162]</a></span> -Mark, talking in a romantic way. “Me-thinks -it is a strange noise, friend. It cometh -from under this matting. I will take up the -matting and if need be the floor and we shall -see—” Here he pulled up an end of old -matting.</p> - -<p>Richard was willing to have another of -Mark’s adventures, so he helped. It wasn’t -hard to get it up—but when it was once up -the most astonishing thing came to light. -Even Richard was amazed. As for Mark, he -was in his element of discovery. There upon -the floor was a big round circle. The floor was -painted but the circle was not!</p> - -<p>“What is it?” inquired Richard.</p> - -<p>Mark debated. “I don’t know,” he mused. -“It’s evidently something!” He measured the -circle. It was about three feet in diameter. -He was for tearing up the flooring at once, -only Richard reminded him that it would -make a dreadful noise and wake everybody in -the house up. Surely a fortune and a lost will -must be under it! Richard silenced Mark’s -objection to waiting till daylight and after -school by saying that they would never be<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_163" id="Page_163">[Pg 163]</a></span> -allowed to sleep in the attic on a mattress -again, if the two of them got into trouble. -That was true. So they sat up, wrapped in -blankets, listening for the sound that seemed -to have gone away and also for other sounds -that did not come. And they wondered excitedly -how a circle like that should come to -be upon an attic floor, if not purposely put -there to mark something. Richard suggested -that it might be an old astrologer’s room and -that the circle was one upon which he might -have cast horoscopes. That sounded rather -fascinating but neither Mark nor Richard -knew anything about astrologers or even what -they did when they cast horoscopes. So this -was rather romantic and they talked a great -deal about it, once in a while switching off to -goblins and Hallowe’en. Mark and Richard -discussed, among other topics, what they -should do to make Hallowe’en truly exciting. -They were going to dress up like witches and -go to call upon some friends. Richard was -planning to carry his black cat in a bag and -they were going to wear masks. Probably -Marjorie would beg to go too—girls always<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_164" id="Page_164">[Pg 164]</a></span> -did want to go too—and they’d let her into -the secret about the circle on the attic floor too, -wouldn’t they?</p> - -<p>Richard assented. He and Marjorie were -good friends.</p> - -<p>“I tell you what!” exclaimed Mark, suddenly. -“After we’re dressed up, we’ll all -come up here early in the evening. Maybe -Mother and Daddy’ll have gone to the pictures. -Then we’ll take up the floor and see -what’s under the circle!” It seemed a thing -quite fit for the night of Hallowe’en.</p> - -<p>Having decided this, they again unrolled -the mattress, hid themselves in blankets and -snored peacefully till dawn.</p> - -<p>In the morning, Mark put the matting over -the very precious circle and the two went -downstairs hinting at wonderful secrets of -things they had found and strange noises they -had heard. Marjorie said it seemed to her -that she had heard a queer noise too—up overhead. -She said it sounded like Mark tapping -for secret panels. Then everybody laughed -because of the memory of how Mark was shut -up tight in the harness-closet once upon a -time, a victim of his love of mystery and<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_165" id="Page_165">[Pg 165]</a></span> -adventure. Then Richard said he thought -Mark had heard a mouse.</p> - -<p>“Mouse! Does a mouse rattle?” inquired -Mark. “I guess you’ll find out!” And the -subject strung itself out all through the day -and on till Hallowe’en time came. Of course, -in between, Mark had visited the attic and -everybody had seen the circle. Everybody -declared that it was a mystery. Nobody had -ever seen anything like it upon an attic floor. -Mother laughed. She was used to Mark’s -imaginings. She said she didn’t connect it -with a little harmless mouse gnawing at a hole.</p> - -<p>At the mention of a mouse gnawing, Mark -became almost dramatic. “It was no mouse!” -he declared. “Don’t I know what a mouse -sounds like!”</p> - -<p>Hallowe’en came, but even the fun of dressing -up like witches lost the usual flavor. -Mark, Marjorie and Richard were worked up -to a pitch of excitement over the circle on the -attic floor. They talked of nothing else. -Mark had read up on astrology in the encyclopedia. -He hadn’t understood it all but he -talked as if he did and Marjorie was wonderingly -proud of his knowledge, while Richard<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_166" id="Page_166">[Pg 166]</a></span> -was willing to listen, though he corrected -Mark’s statements now and then, having read -up on the subject at the library himself.</p> - -<p>It was lucky that the picture theatre -claimed Mother and Daddy that night. And -the strange thing was that neither Mark nor -Marjorie had begged to be taken too. They -had come in at eight o’clock sharp, according -to directions that Mother had insisted upon. -They kept on their weird garments of sheets -and shawls. Mark, lantern in hand, led the -way to the dark attic room and the others -followed.</p> - -<p>Then there began to be a real noise in -that room as Mark hammered a chisel into -the flooring. It seemed to be a very thick -board flooring and it took time to get some -nails out. But they yielded finally, and the -end of one floor-board that crossed the circle -at its centre grew loose enough to be pried -up. (Mark had insisted that he choose the -centre of the circle. Nobody knew why, -though they trusted him. He said that the -centre was the middle of a thing and that -whatever was there would be exactly under it. -This sounded plausible.)</p> - - - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_167" id="Page_167">[Pg 167]</a></span>Then Mark had Richard take the chisel -and wedge up the board a bit. It wouldn’t -give very much, you know. He said Marjorie -might hold the lantern and he’d peep into the -darkness underneath and see what was there. -Really, the moment <i>was</i> very exciting. Nobody -knew what Mark might see—they felt -that he was brave to take the first look, for it -might be ’most anything down there where -Mark’s noise had come from!</p> - -<p>They were silent while Mark, lying flat -down on the attic floor, peered under the lifted -end of the board. “I see gold pieces,” he -gasped. “Say, give me more light—it must -be buried treasure! <i>Didn’t I say I’d find it!</i>”</p> - -<p>Marjorie and Richard looked at each other. -<i>Was it true?</i> “Let <i>us</i> see,” they urged. Richard -did peek. He said he couldn’t see very -clearly but that there was something there that -he thought looked like money. It was round -and there was something that looked like a bag -there—maybe a money bag! Marjorie was so -excited that she couldn’t keep still long enough -to see anything at all well. But she thought -she saw something that looked like a piece of -paper. Nobody else had seen that, so they all<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_168" id="Page_168">[Pg 168]</a></span> -peeped again. “It is a lost will,” declared -Mark. And they believed him.</p> - -<p>Then they fell to opening the flooring in a -most reckless way. It really was dreadful—but -when one is expecting to get at a money -bag and a lost will, one does not stop to consider -the flooring. The board was whacked -beyond recognition. The hammer and chisel -fell to work and the flooring yielded to the -onslaught. Then—Mark lifted the board! -Ah!—Ah-ha!—</p> - -<p>Richard held the lantern down so that -it shone full upon the treasure; Marjorie -gasped; Mark bent forward to see all there -was to see. There was a pile of broken glass -and some rags, corks—and buttons! Oh, yes, -and there was a piece or so of white paper—not -very large. The buttons were of metal, -round brass buttons, tarnished and old. The -paper was old white paper, yellow now. It -was not a lost will at all! No, the money bag -was just a round wad of cloth and Mark’s -noise was—Mark’s noise was evidently a rat -running around the rat’s nest that they had -found! Alas, alas! There was no more mystery! -The three had never seen a rat’s nest<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_169" id="Page_169">[Pg 169]</a></span> -before but Richard had heard about them. -He said, from the first, he’d said it was a -mouse—but everybody knows that a mouse is -very different from a rat!</p> - -<p>After they had all recovered from the shock -of their disappointment, they laughed a little. -It really was funny—There they had been -planning what they would do with all the -money after it had been properly divided! Of -course, the lost will would have given the -money to the finders, you know.</p> - -<p>Mark fingered the buttons, grimy with -much dust. “They don’t make buttons like -this any more,” he said. “They are very interesting. -I am glad I found them.” He -said that they had not yet come to the end of -the mystery. “<i>Why</i> is there a circle on the -attic floor?” he questioned. “Why?”</p> - -<p>Nobody could say. Then they heard -Mother’s voice downstairs. “You’ll have to -tell about the floor,” Marjorie suggested. -“We can never get it down again.”</p> - -<p>So they did. It was a sorry group that said -good-night, even after they had been forgiven.</p> - -<p>Next day when Mark returned from school,<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_170" id="Page_170">[Pg 170]</a></span> -he heard the carpenter repairing the damaged -floor up in his den and he rushed up there.</p> - -<p>“Say,” he said, “what do you suppose anybody -ever made a circle on the floor like that -for unless it was an astrologer?”</p> - -<p>The carpenter laughed. “Sonny,” he -smiled. “I’ve been in this house when there -was a big cistern right here—Know what a -cistern is? It’s what the family used to depend -upon for water in the house. When -they took it down, the floor that was painted -all around it showed the circle where the cistern -had stood. That’s all. It wasn’t any -astrologer that made it.”</p> - -<p>After that, somehow, the news about the -cistern’s having been Mark’s mysterious circle -in dim ages past, leaked out. Richard and -Marjorie and Mabel and Eleanore plagued -him forever after—but, anyway, Mark says, -some day when he does find a fortune and a -lost will, they’ll stop laughing at him. Maybe -that’s true.</p> - - - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_171" id="Page_171">[Pg 171]</a></span></p> -<div class="chapter"> - - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_172" id="Page_172">[Pg 172]</a></span></p> -<hr class="chap" /> -<p class="ph3"><i>Ermelinda’s Family</i></p> -<hr class="tiny" /> - -<p class="ph3"><i>THE NOVEMBER SURPRISE</i></p> - -<p><i>November’s first surprise pocket was -another strange mystery. Dotty always -chuckled when Marjorie asked her to tell -what it was. “I can’t,” she laughed. “It’s a -joke!” So poor Marjorie had to quiet her -curiosity and wait till the very day before -Thanksgiving. Then she ripped open the -Surprise Book’s surprise and undid the paper -that she found wrapped around that queer -lumpy-bumpy-feeling thing. You couldn’t -guess what Dotty had put in—it was a wish-bone. -“Good wishes for a fine Thanksgiving -dinner,” it send. As for the story, that was -dated to read on the evening before Thanksgiving. -It was called “Ermelinda’s Family,” -and it was a Thanksgiving story.</i></p> - -<hr class="tb" /> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_173" id="Page_173">[Pg 173]</a></span></p> - - - - -<h2 class="nobreak"><i>XIII</i><br /> - -<i>Ermelinda’s Family</i></h2></div> - - -<p class="drop-cap"><span class="smcap">Ermelinda</span> entered High School in -September. Then, too, she contributed -to the High School magazine. Going -to and from school she hunted for themes to -use in school compositions. She meant to -write a story some day! That was Ermelinda’s -ambition.</p> - -<p>As she looked over magazines at home, she -imagined how her name would look printed. -Once when she was looking over a big fashion -paper, she turned to a department page and -found that there was a chance to correspond -with an editor lady. So she at once wrote and -between the two there grew up a friendly intercourse -upon paper. Ermelinda confided -her desire to write stories, and though none -were awarded prizes in the department, yet -Ermelinda regarded the editor lady as a -friend. And once she told her how the school -had solicited Liberty Bond subscriptions.</p> - - - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_174" id="Page_174">[Pg 174]</a></span>The boys and girls had volunteered for the -work, going together from house to house. -Ermelinda enjoyed the luck of selling nine -bonds on subscription and one fifty dollar one -outright. It was all very interesting indeed. -Ermelinda grew more and more enthusiastic -and her patriotism flamed hot. She went over -the territory assigned and then, on her own -hook, took up new territory. It was in rather -a shabby quarter of the town but one of the -girls was with her. So they entered a doorway -and went into a tenement. She was surprised -to see it so gray and destitute.</p> - -<p>They knocked at the first landing, but -though they met with a fair reception, they -sold nothing. At the second landing it was -the same. Ermelinda caught glimpses of bare -poverty in the rooms as the door opened at her -knock. She had always known that such -things were, but the vivid picture of them had -never been presented. So she mounted to the -top floor and knocked. The door opened. It -was a thin little ragged boy who opened the -door and there were more thin little ragged -boys inside—yes, and little girls and a baby -and a mother and a father. All of them were<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_175" id="Page_175">[Pg 175]</a></span> -so poor and so unhappy! Ermelinda explained -her errand but, of course, it was hardly -any use! Ermelinda wrote to her editor about -it that evening. The editor answered, “Well, -wouldn’t it be rather jolly to surprise that -family with a basket of good things for -Thanksgiving Day?”</p> - -<p>Oh, indeed it would! She could get the -girls at High School to help! She began to -plan what to put into the basket. On the way -to school the next day she told everybody she -met. Ermelinda had a most engaging way of -putting facts in story form. But though some -contributed five or ten or twenty-five cents, -there were others who drifted off as soon as -money was mentioned. Then Stella Wilkins -came by and Ermelinda grabbed her.</p> - -<p>“Say, Stella,” she began, “don’t you want to -help, too? I’m getting up a basket for Thanksgiving -for a poor family I found in a tenement, -they are—” but right here she stopped -short. Stella’s expression was almost frightened. -For the first time, Ermelinda noticed -that Stella might be classed as “poor.” -Ermelinda had never thought much about -poverty before or noticed whether the boys<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_176" id="Page_176">[Pg 176]</a></span> -and girls who came to classes showed signs of -need. She had always liked Stella. “There -are some children,” went on Ermelinda. -“The little things look sick and hungry. -We’re planning to give them a perfectly -splendid Thanksgiving—I haven’t a cent to -my name but I’m nabbing everybody I see—”</p> - -<p>Stella smiled. “Guess you know, Erm, I -really can’t, though I’d like to,” she said. -“But father lost his work this fall and we’ve -all had to do without things. I’m trying ever -so hard to get my little sister a winter coat. -She hasn’t any and she can’t go to school till -she has one—It’s awfully hard, Erm. I’m -glad you’re helping <i>them</i>!”</p> - -<p>Ermelinda put an arm around Stella. “I’d -like to work, too, to get that coat,” she said. -“I’ve been lucky all my life and had things -done for me but I’d be mighty proud if I -could buy my little sister a coat if she needed -one!”</p> - -<p>They walked toward the class together. -Somehow, they had become real friends.</p> - -<p>She rushed home the next afternoon early -in order to go buy the basket with one of the -girls. Oh, Ermelinda’s family was to have<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_177" id="Page_177">[Pg 177]</a></span> -the dandiest Thanksgiving that there ever had -been!</p> - -<p>She put a gay crpe tissue paper table-set -into the basket. It had a tablecloth and napkins -with bright colored fruits upon it. Then -all the other things were packed tight and the -basket was very heavy and very tempting -when Ermelinda’s busy fingers had finished. -It was put away in the pantry closet to stand -there safely till the time should come.</p> - -<p>Next day Ermelinda found Kitty Fowler, -who volunteered to help. “You see, Kitty, I -can’t carry that big basket all alone myself,” -she explained. “I do need somebody ever so -much.”</p> - -<p>“Then I’ll help and I’ll be at the corner -waiting for you at four o’clock.”</p> - -<p>When she reached the corner with tired -arms, Kitty was not there. Ermelinda waited. -It was frightfully windy and cold. It seemed -as if it might snow for there was penetrating -dampness and chill in the air. She thought of -Stella trying to buy the coat for a little sister—she -wondered if, by now, the little sister had -it. She hoped so. She wondered how Stella<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_178" id="Page_178">[Pg 178]</a></span> -had earned the money—Still Kitty did not -come. It was growing dusk.</p> - -<p>Ermelinda decided that Kitty must have -forgotten. She was that kind—always ready -to help but not responsible. It was too late to -go home and get mother—beside that, mother -was tired. The boys were out skating. There -was no reason why she, Ermelinda, should not -go alone. So she tugged the big basket and -the bundle onward. Her arms ached and she -had to stop more than once to turn ’round -about, taking the basket in the other hand and -changing the bundle. Somehow she reached -the right street and the door that led to her -family up there on the top floor. Somehow -she reached the landing. She put the basket -down and knocked. She had planned how -nice it would be just to hand the basket in and -say, “Santa Claus came for <i>Thanksgiving</i> and -brought you this.” Then she would run away -and they would call, “Thank you! Thank -you!”</p> - -<p>Maybe they had not heard; Ermelinda -knocked loudly again. No answer! She -knocked again. All was silent! Then a -woman in a blue apron came out upon the<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_179" id="Page_179">[Pg 179]</a></span> -second floor landing and screamed up at her, -“They’ve moved away. What d’you want -anyhow? That family went off last week—Nobody’s -there!”</p> - -<p>At last, Ermelinda understood! But the -woman did not know where they had gone. -She suggested that Ermelinda ask the janitor -on the first floor.</p> - -<p>It crossed Ermelinda’s mind that she might -give the basket to the woman on the second -landing, but as she came down the wide-open -door showed a table with food upon it. The -janitor didn’t know where that family had -gone—he said the man had work and they -had gone away. Yes, they had been in hard -straits for a while—didn’t pay rent at all, he -said. But now there was nothing for Ermelinda -to do about it. The bitter disappointment -of the expedition made a lump in Ermelinda’s -throat—why, if the fairy godmother -had come to help Cinderella and had not found -her, that is about how the fairy godmother -would have felt!</p> - -<p>Little Lady Bountiful almost cried but she -took up the packages and walked home. She -told mother all the story and then she wept.<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_180" id="Page_180">[Pg 180]</a></span> -There were all those good things for somebody’s -happy Thanksgiving and where should -they go?</p> - -<p>At last, mother suggested that she herself -would buy the things in the basket and that -Ermelinda might give the money to some -public charity. She wrote her editor and -asked what to do. The editor wrote back and -said <i>she</i> thought Ermelinda was right: that -the boys and girls might be told, perhaps, but -that since they had given the money without -sacrifice, it ought to be used to help -some need. Ermelinda received the letter -from the postman just as she started for -school. She opened it in the cloak-room and -there she met Stella, who was just hanging her -tam upon a neighboring hook.</p> - -<p>They went into class. Suddenly in the -midst of her conjugating of a Latin verb, a -thought came to Ermelinda—Oh, how about -the coat for Stella’s little sister? She would -find out! At noon, she found Stella, eating -lunch upon a bench. “Say, Stella,” she began, -“we’re friends. Tell me, did you get it—that -coat for your little sister?”</p> - -<p>Then Stella told her. No! There was no<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_181" id="Page_181">[Pg 181]</a></span> -coat. She couldn’t get that work. The little -sister had colds and Stella was worried. As -they talked, Stella told Ermelinda just how -bitterly blue everything was. They parted as -the bell rang for classes.</p> - -<p>After school, Ermelinda labored over a -letter that it was rather fun to write. She -worked hard because of the fact that she was -trying to disguise her handwriting. The letter -was from Cinderella’s Fairy Godmother -to Stella and inside the envelope, sealed with -a blue bird seal, Ermelinda put the money! -Then she sent the letter inside another to her -editor in the city and asked her to mail it there. -She told her Cinderella’s fairy had asked her -to send this letter to somebody who mustn’t -know where the Fairy Godmother lived. And -the editor mailed the letter in the city. So the -deed was done.</p> - -<p>It was about three or four days afterwards -that Stella came upon Ermelinda studying -hard, her head in a book. “I want to tell you, -you were so interested,” she beamed. “My -little sister’s got the coat, only I didn’t really -give it to her <i>myself</i>. The money came in a -letter that was mailed in the city. It was ever<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_182" id="Page_182">[Pg 182]</a></span> -such a dear letter and signed by Cinderella’s -Fairy Godmother. I think it must have been -from a real fairy, somehow, but I don’t know -who could have known about the coat—I don’t -know anybody else who might have sent it, -unless it was a <i>real</i> fairy!”</p> - -<p>“I’m glad your little sister has the coat,” -Ermelinda chuckled.</p> - - - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_183" id="Page_183">[Pg 183]</a></span></p> -<div class="chapter"> - - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_184" id="Page_184">[Pg 184]</a></span></p> -<hr class="chap" /> -<p class="ph3"><i>The Directory Santa Claus</i></p> -<hr class="tiny" /> - -<p class="ph3"><i>THE FIRST DECEMBER SURPRISE</i></p> - -<p><i>When Dotty had made the Surprise Book -upon that memorable day when she had not -been able to go to school, she had calculated -wrongly, so Marjorie’s Surprise Book had -more than the usual number of leaves and it -lasted till the following Christmas. The first -surprise of that December which closed Marjorie’s -Surprise Book seemed very thick and -fat indeed. It proved to be two stories in place -of one and with them was a Christmas card. -“I’m sorry that the Surprise Book must end,” -sighed Marjorie. “Aren’t you, Dot?” And -of course, Dotty held out hopes that Santa -Claus might bring another! I shouldn’t wonder -if he did, for Santa Claus likes to make -surprises. Maybe it was he, himself, who had -told Mother how to make the first Surprise -Book, long ago. They each chose one of the -Surprise Book’s Christmas surprise stories -for Mother to read aloud on Christmas afternoon -when the stories were opened. Dotty’s -came first. It was “The Directory Santa -Claus.”</i></p> - -<hr class="tb" /> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_185" id="Page_185">[Pg 185]</a></span></p> - - - - -<h2 class="nobreak"><i>XIV</i><br /> - -<i>The Directory Santa Claus</i></h2></div> - - -<p class="drop-cap"><span class="smcap">Christmas</span> holidays had begun and -school was out. The scholars had -spoken Christmas pieces that told of -gift-giving and Santa Claus.</p> - -<p>Rose Schneider and Lili Fifer, with school-books -under their arms, pushed open the heavy -oak door of the big city library and trotted -with one accord upstairs to join the line of -children waiting to get in.</p> - -<p>“I got a dandy book,” Lili volunteered as -they wedged into the waiting line. “It was -all about a little girl that went to see Santa -Claus. I’m bringin’ it back now. Say, Rose, -you get it on your card. It’s an awfully nice -story.”</p> - -<p>But Rose shook her head. The thin snub -of her nose turned up even higher than ever. -It added emphasis to her refusal. “There<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_186" id="Page_186">[Pg 186]</a></span> -ain’t any Santa Claus,” she said. “I never -had any Christmas presents from him.”</p> - -<p>“Well,” Lili insisted, “I ain’t either but <i>I</i> -think there <i>is</i> a Santa Claus all right. He -don’t know us, maybe, but he’s awfully good to -some children. My cousin that goes to Sunday -School gets a doll, and a box of candy, -and an orange from him every Christmas. He -has a long white beard an’ he’s ever so jolly!”</p> - -<p>“Salvation Armies, they make Santa -Clauses. They’re not real—only anybody -dressed up. Most likely your cousin’s Santa -Claus was like that,” Rose retorted. “The -Salvation Army Santa Clauses they always -stand by the street corners to catch Christmas -dinner pennies in their pails.”</p> - -<p>“No. ’Twasn’t that kind of a Santa Claus! -<i>He’s real!</i>”</p> - -<p>“Well, you won’t find him in no <i>directory</i>,” -Rose argued. “You just go an’ look. All real -folks’ names is in it an’ you won’t find Santa -Claus. There <i>ain’t</i> any!”</p> - -<p>With this parting thrust, Rose squeezed -through a sudden opening in the line and -escaped into the reading room beyond.</p> - -<p>Lili waited for her book to be discharged,<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_187" id="Page_187">[Pg 187]</a></span> -then she raised a questioning little hand -toward the lady at the library desk.</p> - -<p>“Please,” she asked, “where is the directory -book?”</p> - -<p>“Downstairs,” the librarian answered. -And downstairs Lili went.</p> - -<p>The directory book was really very, very big -indeed. It was almost a pity that it couldn’t -be a story book, for one could never have done -with a story book <i>that</i> size. There’d always be -something new to read in it. When the fat -volume was opened on its desk, Lili studied it -at random trying to make out what it all -meant. She decided to begin at the very beginning, -so she commenced with <i>A</i>, turned on -to <i>B</i>, and ran her forefinger down page after -page. It took a great deal of time and -patience. The text was very small and Lili -was afraid she might overlook it. Down page -after page it travelled till it came to <i>Claus</i>—Oh, -there it was: Claus, Adolph, carpenter! -No. That couldn’t be Santa Claus—the -whole name wasn’t right. And beside that, -<i>he</i> wasn’t a carpenter, Lili felt sure.</p> - -<p>How many people there were by the name -of <i>Claus</i>! Well, with patience, one might find<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_188" id="Page_188">[Pg 188]</a></span> -the right one! “Then I shall tell Rose that -there is a Santa Claus for sure,” thought Lili. -On down the list she went.</p> - -<p>There was an S. T. Claus. That was the -nearest to it. Who knows what that S. T. -might mean in the way of abbreviation? The -address was not far from the library. Lili -decided to go down the avenue and find out if -it were where the <i>real</i> Santa Claus lived.</p> - -<p>The long winter twilight was beginning -when Lili came out of the library. Already -the lights from the grocery and the drugstore -on the corner beyond warmed the cold gray -stone of the pavement with red light. Further -over, past the intersecting street, an arc lamp -made a misty star in the dimness. Toward the -star of light Lili made her way.</p> - -<p>Yes, yes, she was on the right side of the -street—she was getting nearer, nearer! Lili’s -heart went pit-a-pat. Oh, there it was—There -it was! It was a little shop that bore -the number. Over its window was a sign, -S. T. Claus. Somewhere Lili thought she had -seen Santa Claus’ name written that way! It -was the <i>very</i> place, no doubt!</p> - -<p>In the shop-window was a wee green tinsel-covered<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_189" id="Page_189">[Pg 189]</a></span> -tree. Toys were caught in the -branches. They overflowed onto the broad -base of the display-window—cats, dogs, carts, -steam-engines, dolls, baby-carriages, jumping-jacks—Oh!</p> - -<p>Lili stood staring, transfixed with wonder, -for—for there in the store, visible through the -lighted window, was a small, jolly-looking, -white-bearded man—exactly like the picture -of Santa Claus in the story book! To be sure, -his white beard was not <i>quite</i> so long, and he -wore a gray knit coat instead of a bright red -one with white fur on it. But his occupation -of stringing Christmas tree chains was so very -Santa-Claus-like, there could be no mistake in -identity!</p> - -<p>Just here, he came to the window and added -a box of gay candles to the display of toys. -He looked out at Lili through the frosty -panes and smiled. “Hello,” he called by way -of cheery greeting.</p> - -<p>“Hello,” returned Lili, and, somehow, before -she knew it, she was standing in the shop -beside the worn counter, looking up into the -merry face of Mr. Claus.</p> - -<p>“It was through the directory that I found<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_190" id="Page_190">[Pg 190]</a></span> -you,” she smiled. “Rose Schneider, she says -there ain’t no <i>real</i> Santa Claus—but I says -there is for <i>sure</i>! A lot of children must have -passed here an’ not known where Santa Claus -lived maybe! But <i>I</i> found you!”</p> - -<p>Santa Claus doubled in a hearty chuckle. -“And here I am all the time,” he laughed, -“just every day.”</p> - -<p>“Didn’t anybody know you was the real -Santa Claus?” Lili gazed confidently into the -old man’s bright eyes. “They had ought to -know by the sign,” she suggested.</p> - -<p>“How should they?” the little man replied. -“Santa Claus—everybody knows he likes to be -an ordinary citizen. You won’t tell the kids, -will you?”</p> - -<p>Lili hesitated. “No, not if you don’t want -I should. But there is Rose Schneider an’ she -says there ain’t any real Santa Claus. It was -through her saying that I found you in the -directory. She said there wasn’t no such name -there”—</p> - -<p>There was a silence.</p> - -<p>“I’ve got it,” he announced suddenly. “Just -why don’t Rose believe in Santa Claus—because<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_191" id="Page_191">[Pg 191]</a></span> -he never brought her any presents or -what?”</p> - -<p>“I think it’s because you’ve forgot her -mostly,” returned Lili. “I says to her you forgot -me, too—but you didn’t know about us -maybe.”</p> - -<p>He thought.</p> - -<p>“Where do you two kids live?” he questioned.</p> - -<p>She told him.</p> - -<p>“I’ll tell you what I’ll do,” said he. “I don’t -want the other children to find it out that I -<i>am</i> the real Santa Claus, so you’d better not -tell them. You run home now an’ you keep it -quiet. Wait till real Santa Claus time at -Christmas! THEN, Rose will believe!”</p> - -<p>Ah, yes. And she <i>did</i>! It was a wonderful, -wonderful Christmas for Lili and Rose. It -was better even than Rose’s cousin’s Christmas, -for they shared together a little tree that -was left on Christmas Eve “From Santa -Claus,” and each little girl had a doll, and -some candy, and a game. “It’s from the <i>real</i> -Santa Claus an’ I know him but <i>you</i> don’t, -Rosie Schneider!” Lili beamed.</p> - - - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_192" id="Page_192">[Pg 192]</a></span>And Rose retorted, “I do too believe in the -real Santa Claus!”</p> - -<p>“I want a story about the <i>real</i> Santa Claus -and the little girl,” she demanded of the librarian -at the children’s reading room next day. -“Lili Fifer, she says it’s an awfully good story -and she likes I should know more about him. -It’s true for sure, ain’t it?”</p> - -<p>And the librarian smiled.</p> - - - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_193" id="Page_193">[Pg 193]</a></span></p> -<div class="chapter"> - - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_194" id="Page_194">[Pg 194]</a></span></p> -<hr class="chap" /> - -<p class="ph3"><i>Mary Elizabeth’s Soldierly Christmas</i></p> -<hr class="tiny" /> - -<p class="ph3"><i>THE SECOND DECEMBER SURPRISE</i></p> - -<p><i>Marjorie’s Christmas story was called -“Mary Elizabeth’s Soldierly Christmas.” -She said she liked it better than the story -Dotty chose from the Surprise Book’s Christmas -pocket. You can tell what you think -about it for yourself, for here it is.</i></p> - -<hr class="tb" /> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_195" id="Page_195">[Pg 195]</a></span></p> - - - - -<h2 class="nobreak"><i>XV</i><br /> - -<i>Mary Elizabeth’s Soldierly Christmas</i></h2></div> - - -<p class="drop-cap"><span class="smcap">Mary Elizabeth</span> looked up from -the soldier scarf she was learning to -knit. Her mother, in the rocker beside -Mary Elizabeth’s hassock, caught a bit -of anxious thought that rested between Mary -Elizabeth’s brown eyes. “What is it?” she -asked, putting her hand down upon Mary -Elizabeth’s to stop the knitting needles.</p> - -<p>“I was thinking,” Mary Elizabeth sighed, -“just thinking, Mother. It’s going to be a -very soldierly Christmas this year, isn’t it? -But the children—they don’t realize it and -they’re thinking and talking about Santa -Claus. Are we going to have the tree this -year?”</p> - -<p>Mary Elizabeth’s mother patted Mary -Elizabeth’s hand softly. “We’ve always had -one, haven’t we, daughter?” she said. “Can<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_196" id="Page_196">[Pg 196]</a></span> -you remember the time when we did not have -one?”</p> - -<p>“No,” laughed Mary Elizabeth. “I suppose -it was when I was too small a baby ever -to have a tree or so little that I didn’t know -what the lights were and thought I would like -to play with their sparkles—but I do remember -the tree we had when I was a little bit -older. It was before any of the children came. -I was about three years old, I think. You told -me that the tree was made in honor of the little -Christ Child’s birthday and I always thought -you meant a little child like myself and expected -to see him—”</p> - -<p>Mary Elizabeth paused. “Then I grew -bigger, and by and by there were all the children -and the baby, and I was the oldest and -we all thought that a funny friend who was a -jolly old man called Santa Claus brought us -the toys we found in our stockings. We -thought all the play was real—about his coming -down the chimney and about his sleigh -with the eight reindeer. It used to seem -strange that so big a man as Santa Claus could -squeeze down our chimney and by and by I -suspected it was all a play and you told me<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_197" id="Page_197">[Pg 197]</a></span> -that it was just a funny, jolly way to make -the very little children enjoy the fun of -Christmas surprises. You told me then that -I might help toward Christmas myself by -trimming the tree. That was to be my part: -each year I was to do it all myself and every -year I tried to make it some new and lovely -kind of a surprise. I always have loved to -fix the tree. I always have felt that it must -be the kind of a tree that the little Christ Child -would love if he came in the way that I used to -think you meant when I was still little.”</p> - -<p>“Your tree has always been a beautiful -tree, Mary Elizabeth,” Mother smiled. “It -has always been a tree that shone with happiness. -Each year we have loved it so that the -children could not bear to part with it at New -Years, you know.”</p> - -<p>Mary Elizabeth smiled. But her question -still remained unanswered. “Will there be a -tree this year?” she asked. “I’m afraid the -children would be sad without it, Mother.”</p> - -<p>“I, too, have been thinking, Mary Elizabeth,” -said Mother. “It is indeed a soldierly -Christmas. What do you think we had better -do?”</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_198" id="Page_198">[Pg 198]</a></span>“Well,” answered Mary Elizabeth, -thoughtfully. “We have the ornaments, -though I usually buy some new ones. I would -have to get candles. The tree would not cost -so very much, only it seems as if every penny -ought to go to the little French and Belgian -children—and there are the soldiers to send -things to—and when everything is the way it -is, why it really hardly seems like Christmas!”</p> - -<p>“I know,” returned Mother. “But we sent -all the money in the children’s bank and all -your money and my money, Mary Elizabeth. -We have the soldiers’ things all done—almost. -I think we ought to have the tree for the children -and you can fix it up somehow, can’t -you?”</p> - -<p>“Yes,” smiled Mary Elizabeth, but she was -thinking that she must somehow find a way to -make that tree as pretty as usual—even without -any money to buy things!</p> - -<p>That day and the next, Mary Elizabeth -pondered the question. She thought of this -and of that but nothing seemed quite right. -There was no way to earn any money. And -the tree had no star for the top. It had been -lost, somehow. It was not with the tree fixings<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_199" id="Page_199">[Pg 199]</a></span> -in the box in the attic! How to get a new -star, that was one question. How to get the -candles was another. And Mary Elizabeth’s -tree had always been a tree that people came -in to look at and admire. It was not like any -other tree. It was always a surprise, somehow. -Money was needed to buy things to -make it wonderful. Money was needed to -make it a bright surprise as usual!</p> - -<p>At school, Mary Elizabeth found herself -puzzling over this problem as vacation time -drew near. It was harder for her than any -arithmetic problem, for it could not be solved -at all. Twice she saved five cents by walking -home and that bought candles. But the problem -remained as usual. It was <i>how to get -more money</i>.</p> - -<p>Then there came the day when the magazine -came. It was always something of an event -when the magazine came. It had new pictures -in it and often it had cut-out pages for the -little children. Once there had been a circus -with clowns to cut out and ever since that -time, Brother somehow got hold of the paper -as soon as Mother took it from its wrapper. -He was always hoping for more circus, you<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_200" id="Page_200">[Pg 200]</a></span> -know. He knew its pages by heart and -spelled out the titles and headings of the pictures. -When Mary Elizabeth came home one -day, he announced that the magazine had -come.</p> - -<p>“What’s in it?” questioned Mary Elizabeth.</p> - -<p>“Pictures,” Brother replied mysteriously, -“but not any of a circus. It’s a puzzle page. -You have to guess what the pictures are and -they’ll give a prize of five dollars to the one -who answers and tells what the pictures are.” -But Brother was still busy with the magazine -and Mary Elizabeth was called away to help -Mother with the little sister. She did not -see the page, though she thought about it and -wondered if she could answer all the questions -and get the money that way to trim the Christmas -tree. In the evening, after supper, after -the little children had gone off to bed and -Brother, too, with them, she found the magazine -and looked it over. Yes, it was a contest. -And the pictures were Mother Goose. It -seemed easy to guess them—Mary Elizabeth -guessed Simple Simon right away. It was -the picture of a funny doll fishing in a little -pail with a hook and line. She tried the others.<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_201" id="Page_201">[Pg 201]</a></span> -She was not so sure of all but she guessed them -with the help of the little children’s Mother -Goose to refresh her memory. She was so -excited that she felt the prize was already hers. -She was sure she <i>must</i> win!</p> - -<p>Just think of it: the first prize was five -whole dollars and the second prize was two -whole dollars and there were eight other prizes -each of one whole big dollar—ten chances that -Mary Elizabeth might earn some money for -her Christmas tree! Her hands shook as she -took up pen and put it to paper. She used -her very best paper and three times or more -she discarded what she had written and tried -to do better. She wrote with extreme pains -and slowly. It took all the evening just -to write the short answer. She put it into its -envelope to mail on the way to school next -day, but she said nothing about it as she kissed -Mother good-night.</p> - -<p>Nearer and nearer came Christmas time. -The little children talked more than ever about -Santa Claus. Brother planned what kind of -a stocking he would hang up. They talked -about the tree and asked Mary Elizabeth -what she supposed Santa Claus would make<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_202" id="Page_202">[Pg 202]</a></span> -as a tree surprise this year. At these times, -laughingly, Mary Elizabeth suggested that -there would be candles on the tree and that -perhaps there would be tinsel. She said that, -maybe, Santa Claus would send all his Christmas -to the little French and Belgian children -and not have much to make into a surprise -here at home. She told them stories about -Santa Claus and the Santa Claus Land. She -played with them to keep them amused but -she thought all the time of the Mother Goose -Contest and as time went on, she felt less sure -each day of having won. Once she passed by -the ten cent store and found a beautiful gold -star and wanted to buy it. Then one day -Mary Elizabeth actually found a ten cent -piece near a shop upon a busy sidewalk in -town. Her heart went thump at the sight of -it. She asked several persons if they had lost -anything and they replied, “No.” So Mary -Elizabeth went straight to the ten cent store -and bought a star, right away.</p> - -<p>All this time, Mary Elizabeth watched -anxiously for the postman. The time set for -the close of the contest came and passed. No -letter was brought to Mary Elizabeth. She<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_203" id="Page_203">[Pg 203]</a></span> -knew that she would have had a letter if she -had won any prize, of course. But Mary -Elizabeth, with her heart heavy as lead, wondered -whether she had really ever believed she -would win. She admitted that she had. She -was sure her work was right—that is, all -answers were correct. The writing was neat. -There were no blots. She had done her very -best.</p> - -<p>Mary Elizabeth was too soldierly to cry. -She told nobody. She set about planning -how she would cut paper ornaments out of -colored wall papers and paste them together. -She would make some paper dolls and dress -them like fairies with the tissue paper she had. -She would make wings with tissue paper, too. -She would ask Mother to let her make some -gingerbread animals and men to use on the -tree. She would gild some nuts and pinecones -maybe. There was the star. There was -the box of candles. Those were <i>something</i>! -But if only she did have money, she would -trim her tree with the emblems of all the -Allies and have a really soldierly Christmas tree!</p> - -<p>Mary Elizabeth went into her room and<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_204" id="Page_204">[Pg 204]</a></span> -locked her door tight. She took the key of -her lower bureau drawer and sat down upon -the floor beside it and drew it out. In it lay -all the Christmas tree things with the box of -candles and the star. As she looked at the -bright Christmas things, a tear dropped upon -her lap—oh, it might have been so different!</p> - -<p>Why is it that when one is just in the midst -of Christmas planning somebody comes to the -door and knocks? Did you ever spread all -your things out on a bed or a table or on the -floor and fail to have somebody come to knock -at your door and demand to be let in right -away? There came a knock at Mary Elizabeth’s—but -first, the latch had been tried. “Let me in, Mary -Elizabeth!” cried Brother.</p> - -<p>“I can’t,” returned Mary Elizabeth.</p> - -<p>“You can.”</p> - -<p>Thump-thumpety-thump.</p> - -<p>“Go ’way,” admonished Mary Elizabeth. -“I shan’t let you in! You can’t come in.”</p> - -<p>“Well, you’ll be sorry,” said the muffled -voice of Brother. “You’ll be sorry,” but he -left off knocking at the door and ran away. -Mary Elizabeth wondered if perhaps he suspected -about the play of Santa Claus. He<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_205" id="Page_205">[Pg 205]</a></span> -was getting to be quite big. Maybe he knew -about the tree. Maybe he would have to be -let into the fun of Christmas planning next -year—but was it fun? Wasn’t it dreadful to -worry about the tree and plan how to make -it all new? No, it was not worry! No, it was -not! Mary Elizabeth denied this stoutly. It -was part of the self-sacrifice of Christmas to -think about it as she had—and there would be -a lovely tree! Yes, there would, somehow; -she’d manage to make a grand surprise of it. -Oh, yes, she would. Mary Elizabeth smiled -and was ashamed of that little hot tear. She -put the Christmas tree things back into the -drawer one by one and she closed and locked -the drawer. Then she went to the window -and looked out across the snow. She thought -maybe some cotton would look pretty and -snowy on the tree like that. She heard -Brother at the door again but she wasn’t quite -ready to let him in. She wanted to be alone -and think. She did not want to tell stories -about Santa Claus.</p> - -<p>His little voice came plaintively, “Please, -Mary Elizabeth, let me in. I’ll tell you something -nice, if you’ll let me in.” But Mary<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_206" id="Page_206">[Pg 206]</a></span> -Elizabeth was not ready to hear what Brother -thought Santa Claus was going to bring. -She did not go to the door. Then she heard -his soft little footsteps trot away down the -hall and she felt sorry. She opened the door -to run after him and there, where Brother had -left it, there lay a big square envelope with -the name of the magazine upon it!</p> - -<p>Mary Elizabeth gasped. She tore it open -and read:</p> - -<blockquote> -<p> -<span class="smcap">Dear Mary Elizabeth</span>:<br /> -</p> - -<p>Your good work has merited the reward -of the Second Prize of two dollars -offered in the Mother Goose Contest. -The money is enclosed and we hope that -it will bring with it a Very Happy -Christmas!</p></blockquote> - -<p>Happy Christmas! Hooray! Oh, how -fine! Happy Christmas—why, <i>of course</i>, -Happy Christmas! Wasn’t it splendid! -Wasn’t it a surprise! Waving the letter, she -hugged everybody that she met, Brother, -Mother and all the children. Something -splendid had happened, they all agreed.<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_207" id="Page_207">[Pg 207]</a></span> -Everybody congratulated Mary Elizabeth. -But only Mother really guessed why Mary -Elizabeth didn’t spend it all right then and -there the very first day in buying candy and -peanuts. That was what Brother and the -little children suggested.</p> - -<p>But next day, after vacation had really -begun and when the little children and Brother -were safely out of the way, Mary Elizabeth -with her little red kid purse slipped out of the -house and off to buy the flags of the Allies to -use for the Christmas tree.</p> - -<p>Mary Elizabeth had decided, too, what the -Christmas surprise was to be. Yes, it should -be a tree covered with flags and Old Glory -should be with the star at the top!</p> - -<p>And then came tree-trimming! And the -tree was—oh, oh, it was ever so much more -wonderful than any tree had ever been before. -Everybody said so! The little children said -so. Brother said so! Mary Elizabeth herself -knew it was so! All the little poor children -who came to the tree said so!</p> - -<p>It was Mother, however, who knew about -the very soldierly Santa Claus that had made -the tree so lovely. “It honored the little Christ<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_208" id="Page_208">[Pg 208]</a></span> -Child’s Birthday, dear,” she said as she kissed -Mary Elizabeth good-night. “It is the tree -of the soldiers who are fighting for all that -Christmas means.”</p> - -<p>“The star was there,” replied Mary Elizabeth.</p> - - - - - -<div class="chapter"> -<hr class="chap" /> -<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_209" id="Page_209">[Pg 209]</a></span> -<h2 class="nobreak">CONCLUSION<br /> - -<i>The Last Leaf of the Surprise Book</i></h2></div> - - -<p class="drop-cap"><span class="smcap">The</span> last leaf of Marjorie’s Surprise Book -was very, very thin. It did not make Marjorie -poke and feel and wonder what was inside its -pocket. It was marked to open at the Christmas -tree. So the first thing that she did was -to pull its Christmas seals off and read what -was written inside:</p> - -<div class="poetry-container"> -<div class="poetry"> -<div class="verse">“I hope you will always be happy—</div> -<div class="indent">As happy as you can be,</div> -<div class="verse">As happy as all the happy times</div> -<div class="indent">That you have shared with me.”</div> -</div></div> - -<p>“I made that up,” said Dotty, proudly. “I -did it all myself.” Really, I think that Marjorie’s -Surprise Book belonged to both little -girls, don’t you? But which one do you -suppose liked it best? Was it Marjorie or -was it Dotty? What do you think? For myself, -I think it was the one who made it and -gave it and thought it and planned it all. So,<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_210" id="Page_210">[Pg 210]</a></span> -maybe, there is somebody that you love to -whom, you, too, would like to give a Surprise -Book like this of Marjorie’s.</p> - -<p>And because I myself love all you children, -I am giving <i>you</i> the story of a Surprise Book -right here—now!</p> - - - - - - - - - -<pre> - - - - - -End of the Project Gutenberg EBook of The Surprise Book, by Patten Beard - -*** END OF THIS PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK THE SURPRISE BOOK *** - -***** This file should be named 56170-h.htm or 56170-h.zip ***** -This and all associated files of various formats will be found in: - http://www.gutenberg.org/5/6/1/7/56170/ - -Produced by MFR, David E. Brown and the Online Distributed -Proofreading Team at http://www.pgdp.net (This file was -produced from images generously made available by The -Internet Archive) - - -Updated editions will replace the previous one--the old editions will -be renamed. - -Creating the works from print editions not protected by U.S. copyright -law means that no one owns a United States copyright in these works, -so the Foundation (and you!) can copy and distribute it in the United -States without permission and without paying copyright -royalties. Special rules, set forth in the General Terms of Use part -of this license, apply to copying and distributing Project -Gutenberg-tm electronic works to protect the PROJECT GUTENBERG-tm -concept and trademark. Project Gutenberg is a registered trademark, -and may not be used if you charge for the eBooks, unless you receive -specific permission. If you do not charge anything for copies of this -eBook, complying with the rules is very easy. You may use this eBook -for nearly any purpose such as creation of derivative works, reports, -performances and research. They may be modified and printed and given -away--you may do practically ANYTHING in the United States with eBooks -not protected by U.S. copyright law. Redistribution is subject to the -trademark license, especially commercial redistribution. - -START: FULL LICENSE - -THE FULL PROJECT GUTENBERG LICENSE -PLEASE READ THIS BEFORE YOU DISTRIBUTE OR USE THIS WORK - -To protect the Project Gutenberg-tm mission of promoting the free -distribution of electronic works, by using or distributing this work -(or any other work associated in any way with the phrase "Project -Gutenberg"), you agree to comply with all the terms of the Full -Project Gutenberg-tm License available with this file or online at -www.gutenberg.org/license. - -Section 1. General Terms of Use and Redistributing Project -Gutenberg-tm electronic works - -1.A. By reading or using any part of this Project Gutenberg-tm -electronic work, you indicate that you have read, understand, agree to -and accept all the terms of this license and intellectual property -(trademark/copyright) agreement. If you do not agree to abide by all -the terms of this agreement, you must cease using and return or -destroy all copies of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works in your -possession. If you paid a fee for obtaining a copy of or access to a -Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work and you do not agree to be bound -by the terms of this agreement, you may obtain a refund from the -person or entity to whom you paid the fee as set forth in paragraph -1.E.8. - -1.B. "Project Gutenberg" is a registered trademark. It may only be -used on or associated in any way with an electronic work by people who -agree to be bound by the terms of this agreement. There are a few -things that you can do with most Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works -even without complying with the full terms of this agreement. See -paragraph 1.C below. There are a lot of things you can do with Project -Gutenberg-tm electronic works if you follow the terms of this -agreement and help preserve free future access to Project Gutenberg-tm -electronic works. See paragraph 1.E below. - -1.C. The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation ("the -Foundation" or PGLAF), owns a compilation copyright in the collection -of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works. Nearly all the individual -works in the collection are in the public domain in the United -States. If an individual work is unprotected by copyright law in the -United States and you are located in the United States, we do not -claim a right to prevent you from copying, distributing, performing, -displaying or creating derivative works based on the work as long as -all references to Project Gutenberg are removed. Of course, we hope -that you will support the Project Gutenberg-tm mission of promoting -free access to electronic works by freely sharing Project Gutenberg-tm -works in compliance with the terms of this agreement for keeping the -Project Gutenberg-tm name associated with the work. You can easily -comply with the terms of this agreement by keeping this work in the -same format with its attached full Project Gutenberg-tm License when -you share it without charge with others. - -1.D. The copyright laws of the place where you are located also govern -what you can do with this work. Copyright laws in most countries are -in a constant state of change. If you are outside the United States, -check the laws of your country in addition to the terms of this -agreement before downloading, copying, displaying, performing, -distributing or creating derivative works based on this work or any -other Project Gutenberg-tm work. The Foundation makes no -representations concerning the copyright status of any work in any -country outside the United States. - -1.E. Unless you have removed all references to Project Gutenberg: - -1.E.1. The following sentence, with active links to, or other -immediate access to, the full Project Gutenberg-tm License must appear -prominently whenever any copy of a Project Gutenberg-tm work (any work -on which the phrase "Project Gutenberg" appears, or with which the -phrase "Project Gutenberg" is associated) is accessed, displayed, -performed, viewed, copied or distributed: - - This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere in the United States and - most other parts of the world at no cost and with almost no - restrictions whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or re-use it - under the terms of the Project Gutenberg License included with this - eBook or online at www.gutenberg.org. If you are not located in the - United States, you'll have to check the laws of the country where you - are located before using this ebook. - -1.E.2. If an individual Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work is -derived from texts not protected by U.S. copyright law (does not -contain a notice indicating that it is posted with permission of the -copyright holder), the work can be copied and distributed to anyone in -the United States without paying any fees or charges. If you are -redistributing or providing access to a work with the phrase "Project -Gutenberg" associated with or appearing on the work, you must comply -either with the requirements of paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 or -obtain permission for the use of the work and the Project Gutenberg-tm -trademark as set forth in paragraphs 1.E.8 or 1.E.9. - -1.E.3. If an individual Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work is posted -with the permission of the copyright holder, your use and distribution -must comply with both paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 and any -additional terms imposed by the copyright holder. Additional terms -will be linked to the Project Gutenberg-tm License for all works -posted with the permission of the copyright holder found at the -beginning of this work. - -1.E.4. Do not unlink or detach or remove the full Project Gutenberg-tm -License terms from this work, or any files containing a part of this -work or any other work associated with Project Gutenberg-tm. - -1.E.5. Do not copy, display, perform, distribute or redistribute this -electronic work, or any part of this electronic work, without -prominently displaying the sentence set forth in paragraph 1.E.1 with -active links or immediate access to the full terms of the Project -Gutenberg-tm License. - -1.E.6. You may convert to and distribute this work in any binary, -compressed, marked up, nonproprietary or proprietary form, including -any word processing or hypertext form. However, if you provide access -to or distribute copies of a Project Gutenberg-tm work in a format -other than "Plain Vanilla ASCII" or other format used in the official -version posted on the official Project Gutenberg-tm web site -(www.gutenberg.org), you must, at no additional cost, fee or expense -to the user, provide a copy, a means of exporting a copy, or a means -of obtaining a copy upon request, of the work in its original "Plain -Vanilla ASCII" or other form. Any alternate format must include the -full Project Gutenberg-tm License as specified in paragraph 1.E.1. - -1.E.7. Do not charge a fee for access to, viewing, displaying, -performing, copying or distributing any Project Gutenberg-tm works -unless you comply with paragraph 1.E.8 or 1.E.9. - -1.E.8. You may charge a reasonable fee for copies of or providing -access to or distributing Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works -provided that - -* You pay a royalty fee of 20% of the gross profits you derive from - the use of Project Gutenberg-tm works calculated using the method - you already use to calculate your applicable taxes. The fee is owed - to the owner of the Project Gutenberg-tm trademark, but he has - agreed to donate royalties under this paragraph to the Project - Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation. Royalty payments must be paid - within 60 days following each date on which you prepare (or are - legally required to prepare) your periodic tax returns. Royalty - payments should be clearly marked as such and sent to the Project - Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation at the address specified in - Section 4, "Information about donations to the Project Gutenberg - Literary Archive Foundation." - -* You provide a full refund of any money paid by a user who notifies - you in writing (or by e-mail) within 30 days of receipt that s/he - does not agree to the terms of the full Project Gutenberg-tm - License. You must require such a user to return or destroy all - copies of the works possessed in a physical medium and discontinue - all use of and all access to other copies of Project Gutenberg-tm - works. - -* You provide, in accordance with paragraph 1.F.3, a full refund of - any money paid for a work or a replacement copy, if a defect in the - electronic work is discovered and reported to you within 90 days of - receipt of the work. - -* You comply with all other terms of this agreement for free - distribution of Project Gutenberg-tm works. - -1.E.9. If you wish to charge a fee or distribute a Project -Gutenberg-tm electronic work or group of works on different terms than -are set forth in this agreement, you must obtain permission in writing -from both the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation and The -Project Gutenberg Trademark LLC, the owner of the Project Gutenberg-tm -trademark. Contact the Foundation as set forth in Section 3 below. - -1.F. - -1.F.1. Project Gutenberg volunteers and employees expend considerable -effort to identify, do copyright research on, transcribe and proofread -works not protected by U.S. copyright law in creating the Project -Gutenberg-tm collection. Despite these efforts, Project Gutenberg-tm -electronic works, and the medium on which they may be stored, may -contain "Defects," such as, but not limited to, incomplete, inaccurate -or corrupt data, transcription errors, a copyright or other -intellectual property infringement, a defective or damaged disk or -other medium, a computer virus, or computer codes that damage or -cannot be read by your equipment. - -1.F.2. LIMITED WARRANTY, DISCLAIMER OF DAMAGES - Except for the "Right -of Replacement or Refund" described in paragraph 1.F.3, the Project -Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, the owner of the Project -Gutenberg-tm trademark, and any other party distributing a Project -Gutenberg-tm electronic work under this agreement, disclaim all -liability to you for damages, costs and expenses, including legal -fees. YOU AGREE THAT YOU HAVE NO REMEDIES FOR NEGLIGENCE, STRICT -LIABILITY, BREACH OF WARRANTY OR BREACH OF CONTRACT EXCEPT THOSE -PROVIDED IN PARAGRAPH 1.F.3. YOU AGREE THAT THE FOUNDATION, THE -TRADEMARK OWNER, AND ANY DISTRIBUTOR UNDER THIS AGREEMENT WILL NOT BE -LIABLE TO YOU FOR ACTUAL, DIRECT, INDIRECT, CONSEQUENTIAL, PUNITIVE OR -INCIDENTAL DAMAGES EVEN IF YOU GIVE NOTICE OF THE POSSIBILITY OF SUCH -DAMAGE. - -1.F.3. LIMITED RIGHT OF REPLACEMENT OR REFUND - If you discover a -defect in this electronic work within 90 days of receiving it, you can -receive a refund of the money (if any) you paid for it by sending a -written explanation to the person you received the work from. If you -received the work on a physical medium, you must return the medium -with your written explanation. The person or entity that provided you -with the defective work may elect to provide a replacement copy in -lieu of a refund. If you received the work electronically, the person -or entity providing it to you may choose to give you a second -opportunity to receive the work electronically in lieu of a refund. If -the second copy is also defective, you may demand a refund in writing -without further opportunities to fix the problem. - -1.F.4. Except for the limited right of replacement or refund set forth -in paragraph 1.F.3, this work is provided to you 'AS-IS', WITH NO -OTHER WARRANTIES OF ANY KIND, EXPRESS OR IMPLIED, INCLUDING BUT NOT -LIMITED TO WARRANTIES OF MERCHANTABILITY OR FITNESS FOR ANY PURPOSE. - -1.F.5. Some states do not allow disclaimers of certain implied -warranties or the exclusion or limitation of certain types of -damages. If any disclaimer or limitation set forth in this agreement -violates the law of the state applicable to this agreement, the -agreement shall be interpreted to make the maximum disclaimer or -limitation permitted by the applicable state law. The invalidity or -unenforceability of any provision of this agreement shall not void the -remaining provisions. - -1.F.6. INDEMNITY - You agree to indemnify and hold the Foundation, the -trademark owner, any agent or employee of the Foundation, anyone -providing copies of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works in -accordance with this agreement, and any volunteers associated with the -production, promotion and distribution of Project Gutenberg-tm -electronic works, harmless from all liability, costs and expenses, -including legal fees, that arise directly or indirectly from any of -the following which you do or cause to occur: (a) distribution of this -or any Project Gutenberg-tm work, (b) alteration, modification, or -additions or deletions to any Project Gutenberg-tm work, and (c) any -Defect you cause. - -Section 2. Information about the Mission of Project Gutenberg-tm - -Project Gutenberg-tm is synonymous with the free distribution of -electronic works in formats readable by the widest variety of -computers including obsolete, old, middle-aged and new computers. It -exists because of the efforts of hundreds of volunteers and donations -from people in all walks of life. - -Volunteers and financial support to provide volunteers with the -assistance they need are critical to reaching Project Gutenberg-tm's -goals and ensuring that the Project Gutenberg-tm collection will -remain freely available for generations to come. In 2001, the Project -Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation was created to provide a secure -and permanent future for Project Gutenberg-tm and future -generations. To learn more about the Project Gutenberg Literary -Archive Foundation and how your efforts and donations can help, see -Sections 3 and 4 and the Foundation information page at -www.gutenberg.org Section 3. Information about the Project Gutenberg -Literary Archive Foundation - -The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation is a non profit -501(c)(3) educational corporation organized under the laws of the -state of Mississippi and granted tax exempt status by the Internal -Revenue Service. The Foundation's EIN or federal tax identification -number is 64-6221541. Contributions to the Project Gutenberg Literary -Archive Foundation are tax deductible to the full extent permitted by -U.S. federal laws and your state's laws. - -The Foundation's principal office is in Fairbanks, Alaska, with the -mailing address: PO Box 750175, Fairbanks, AK 99775, but its -volunteers and employees are scattered throughout numerous -locations. Its business office is located at 809 North 1500 West, Salt -Lake City, UT 84116, (801) 596-1887. Email contact links and up to -date contact information can be found at the Foundation's web site and -official page at www.gutenberg.org/contact - -For additional contact information: - - Dr. Gregory B. Newby - Chief Executive and Director - gbnewby@pglaf.org - -Section 4. Information about Donations to the Project Gutenberg -Literary Archive Foundation - -Project Gutenberg-tm depends upon and cannot survive without wide -spread public support and donations to carry out its mission of -increasing the number of public domain and licensed works that can be -freely distributed in machine readable form accessible by the widest -array of equipment including outdated equipment. Many small donations -($1 to $5,000) are particularly important to maintaining tax exempt -status with the IRS. - -The Foundation is committed to complying with the laws regulating -charities and charitable donations in all 50 states of the United -States. Compliance requirements are not uniform and it takes a -considerable effort, much paperwork and many fees to meet and keep up -with these requirements. We do not solicit donations in locations -where we have not received written confirmation of compliance. To SEND -DONATIONS or determine the status of compliance for any particular -state visit www.gutenberg.org/donate - -While we cannot and do not solicit contributions from states where we -have not met the solicitation requirements, we know of no prohibition -against accepting unsolicited donations from donors in such states who -approach us with offers to donate. - -International donations are gratefully accepted, but we cannot make -any statements concerning tax treatment of donations received from -outside the United States. U.S. laws alone swamp our small staff. - -Please check the Project Gutenberg Web pages for current donation -methods and addresses. Donations are accepted in a number of other -ways including checks, online payments and credit card donations. To -donate, please visit: www.gutenberg.org/donate - -Section 5. General Information About Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works. - -Professor Michael S. Hart was the originator of the Project -Gutenberg-tm concept of a library of electronic works that could be -freely shared with anyone. For forty years, he produced and -distributed Project Gutenberg-tm eBooks with only a loose network of -volunteer support. - -Project Gutenberg-tm eBooks are often created from several printed -editions, all of which are confirmed as not protected by copyright in -the U.S. unless a copyright notice is included. Thus, we do not -necessarily keep eBooks in compliance with any particular paper -edition. - -Most people start at our Web site which has the main PG search -facility: www.gutenberg.org - -This Web site includes information about Project Gutenberg-tm, -including how to make donations to the Project Gutenberg Literary -Archive Foundation, how to help produce our new eBooks, and how to -subscribe to our email newsletter to hear about new eBooks. - - - -</pre> - -</body> -</html> diff --git a/old/56170-h/images/cover.jpg b/old/56170-h/images/cover.jpg Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index 4cedfe2..0000000 --- a/old/56170-h/images/cover.jpg +++ /dev/null diff --git a/old/56170-h/images/i_frontis.jpg b/old/56170-h/images/i_frontis.jpg Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index 91a48b5..0000000 --- a/old/56170-h/images/i_frontis.jpg +++ /dev/null diff --git a/old/56170-h/images/i_title.jpg b/old/56170-h/images/i_title.jpg Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index c594bef..0000000 --- a/old/56170-h/images/i_title.jpg +++ /dev/null diff --git a/old/56170-h/images/i_v.jpg b/old/56170-h/images/i_v.jpg Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index 12fcef5..0000000 --- a/old/56170-h/images/i_v.jpg +++ /dev/null |
